Skip to main content

Full text of "The Book of Esther : its practical lessons and dramatic scenes"

See other formats


tihvavy  of  Che  trheolo^ical  ^tminavy 

PRINCETON  .  NEW  JERSEY 

FROM  THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 

REVEREND  CHARLES  ROSENBURY  ERDMAN 
D.D.,  LL.D. 


'S' 


THE    BOOK   OF    ESTHER 


•  ~       O  7 


*-^^Jj|.AL  Sti^^ 


THE 


i 


oofe  of  ^0t]b^r 


ITS    PRACTICAL    LESSONS    AND 
DRAMATIC    SCENES 


BY 


ALEXANDER    RALEIGH,  D.D. 


KENSINGTON 


EDINBURGH 
ADAM    AND    CHARLES    BLACK 

1880 


PREFACE. 


^HE  Author  of  these  Lectures  has 
chanced  to  see  of  late  in  some 
secular  prints  which  he  respects, 
a  very  disparaging  estimate  expressed  of  this 
Book  of  Esther.  Remembering  that  he  had, 
not  long  ago,  spent  the  Sunday  evenings  of 
more  than  two  months,  not  unhappily  to 
himself,  and,  as  he  was  assured  at  the  time, 
not  without  instruction  and  profit  to  his 
people,  in  lecturing  through  this  Book : 
recollecting  also  that  he  had  been  asked 
by  not  a  few  of  them  to  put  the  Lectures 
into  print,  partly  for  the  sake  of  the  interest- 
ing history,  and  yet  more  for  the  worth  of 
the    lessons    drawn    from    it  —  he    has    been 


vi  PREFACE. 

induced  (and  for  other  reasons  as  well  which 
need  not  be  stated)  to  reconsider  the  case, 
and  to  give  now  to  the  world,  or  rather  to 
that  very  small  part  of  it  which  will  concern 
itself  with  the  matter,  this  little  volume, 
which  now  no  one  is  asking  for,  but  which 
the  Author  modestly  hopes  may  not  be  un- 
welcome to  some  who  have  had  favour  to  his 
writings,  and  possibly  also  to  some  beyond. 
The  Lectures  are  what  is  called  "  popular  " — 
one  hopes  in  no  inferior  sense.  Still,  they 
were  written  to  be  spoken,  and  not  in  the 
writing  of  them  intended  to  be  read.  The 
style  therefore  is  in  a  few  places  perhaps  a 
little  affluent.  But  the  Author  has  not 
applied  the  pruning  -  knife,  or  sought  to 
change  the  style,  for  indeed,  he  means 
nothing  more,  nor  perhaps  could  he  mean 
anything  greater,  by  the  publication  of  this 
little  book,  than  a  wider  preaching. 


CONTENTS. 


Lectur 

E 

PAGE 

I. 

The  Feast        .         .         .         . 

I 

II. 

How  THE  Feast  ended    . 

.              24 

III. 

The  new  Queen 

-              48 

IV. 

Haman  and  Mordecai     . 

.              69 

V. 

Deepening  Trouble 

.       88 

VI. 

The  Golden  Sceptre 

.     109 

VII. 

The  Sleepless  Night 

.     134 

VIII. 

Esther's  Second  Banquet 

•     155 

IX.  Esther  going  in  to  the  King  to 

make  request  for  her  People.     180 

X.  Joy  and  Gladness,  a  Feast  and  a 

Good  Day 205 

XI.  Defence  and  Victory  of  the  Jews     231 


LECTURE   I. 


THE  FEAST. 


HIS  Book  of  Esther  stands  in  the 
canon  of  Holy  Scripture.  But  it 
21  is  no  secret  that  its  place  there 
has  been  challenged.  Even  Luther  "  ex- 
pressed a  wish  that  the  Book  of  Esther  was 
not  contained  in  the  Bible."  This  wish  of 
the  great  Reformer  was,  no  doubt,  grounded 
on  those  characteristics  of  the  book,  negative 
and  positive,  which  give  it  a  uniqueness  not 
altogether  pleasant. 

'Tis  said,  for  instance,  that  it  reads  like  an 
Oriental  story  or  romance.  'Tis  a  tale  for 
the  traveller's  tent ;  or  for  any  listening  even- 
ing group,  and  by  some  mistake  must  have 
found  its  way  into  the  sacred  record.  But 
it  is  difficult  to  see  any  force  in  this  objec- 
tion, since  this  is  exactly  what  it  professes  to 


2  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

be — a  tale,  an  eastern  tale,  and  full  of  eastern 
imagery,  as  far  at  least  as  the  facts  of  the 
exterior  history  go.  May  not  God  write  any 
portion  of  human  history,  transpiring  in  any 
part  of  the  world,  if  He  sees  it  needful  to  do 
so  for  the  instruction  of  mankind  ?  The 
questions  of  real  importance  are  such  as 
these  : — How  is  the  history  written  ?  What 
instructions  are  given  in  it }  What  lessons 
are  intended  to  be  drawn  by  the  readers  ? 

"  True,"  say  the  objectors,  "  but  there  is 
no  sound  instruction  in  the  book  at  all.  The 
personages  introduced  are  not  great,  are  not 
even  good  morally.  The  characters  delineated 
are  all  of  a  worldly  type  ;  or,  if  the  religious 
tone  is  found  in  any  of  them,  it  is  unusually 
low,  hardly  recognisable  as  a  religious  tone  at 
all.  An  eastern  despot  putting  out  his  per- 
sonal will  as  the  supreme  law  of  a  vast 
empire,  and  at  times  turning  all  his  power 
and  wealth  into  means  for  the  gratification  of 
sensual  appetites  and  wicked  passions !  A 
malignant  prime  minister  who  can  plot  the 
destruction  of  a  whole  race  who  have  done 
no  wrong,  and  whom  he  is  bound  to  protect, 
because  07ie  of  their  number  has  refused  to 


THE  FEAST.  3 

do  him  honour !  A  Jew  without  patriotism, 
and  without  much  conscience,  or  he  would 
not,  of  his  own  choice,  be  found  sitting  at  the 
gate  of  a  heathen  sovereign  !  A  fair  woman 
with  surely  no  beauty  of  soul,  or  anything  in 
her  nature  highly  sensitive,  else  she  never 
would  have  followed  the  advice  given  by  her 
wily  relative,  under  no  prompting  of  danger, 
and  solely  with  purposes  of  ambition  ; — are 
these  the  characters  which  God  would  be 
likely  to  select  and  describe  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  world  ? " 

There  is  no  force  in  this  objection.  It  is 
founded  in  radical  mistake.  It  goes  on  the 
supposition  that  all  the  characters  delineated 
on  the  sacred  page  must  be  saintly  ;  and  that 
all  the  historic  scenes  described  in  the  Bible 
must  have  direct  and  immediate  bearing  on 
the  fortunes  of  the  kingdom  of  God  ;  and  that 
this  must  be  made  so  plain  that  every  one 
shall  be  able  to  see  it  at  a  glance.  Whereas 
the  fact  is,  that  all  through  the  Bible  there  is 
a  perfectly  impartial  and  unselective  delinea- 
tion of  human  character,  the  good  and  the 
evil  intermixed  in  the  picture  as  historic  truth 
requires,  to  say  nothing  of  the  circumstance 


4  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

that  some  of  the  saints  are  not  very  saintly. 
The  most  valuable  lessons  of  wisdom,  and 
some  of  the  most  important  moral  inferences, 
may  be  drawn  from  the  darkest  or  from  the 
poorest  scenes  of  human  history.  God  being 
judge,  we  need  to  know  Cain  as  well  as  Abel, 
Jezebel  as  well  as  Miriam,  the  bad  kings  as 
much  as  the  good.  The  loving  broken- 
hearted women  and  the  scowling  Pharisees 
must  be  together  at  the  very  cross  !  Granted 
that  in  this  book  of  Esther  there  is  no  clear 
instance  of  human  goodness  of  the  higher 
stamp  ;  not  the  less,  as  I  hope  we  shall  see, 
may  the  design  and  the  influence  of  the  book 
on  the  whole  be  good. 

It  is  really  but  a  small  objection  which  has 
been  made  to  this  book,  that  there  is  no  men- 
tion in  It  of  the  name  of  God  ;  and  perhaps, 
to  this  the  quaint  but  not  unwise  reply  of 
Matthew  Henry  is  enough,  "  that  though  tJie 
name  of  God  be  not  in  It,  His  finger  is."  A 
religious  discourse  may  have  little  or  no  formal 
mention  of  the  name  of  Christ,  and  yet  may 
take  hearer  or  reader  very  near  the  cross ; 
while  another  which  is  full  of  the  name  may 
yet  be  empty  and  vacant  of  its  power. 


THE  FEAST.  5 

The  book  is  canonical  because  it  forms 
part  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  which  all 
Christians  receive  of  the  Jews,  which  our 
Lord  used  or  sanctioned  every  time  He  went 
into  a  Jewish  synagogue. 

The  author  of  the  book  is  not  known.  It 
takes  its  name  from  the  Jewish  female  whose 
fortunes  are  described,  not,  as  we  apprehend, 
because  they  are  intrinsically  worthy  of  this 
perpetual  elevation  and  honour,  but  because 
they  are  inseparably  associated  with  the  for- 
tunes of  ^the  Jewish  people,  and,  by  their 
means,  with  the  history  of  the  world.  Esther 
herself,  however,  is  not  the  writer  of  the  book  ; 
Mordecai  perhaps  ;  or,  a  little  more  probably, 
Ezra.  It  matters  not.  It  would  be  pleasant 
to  know,  but  we  are  scarcely  the  poorer  for 
not  knowing. 

The  time  is  about  480  years  B.C.  Under 
the  good  Edict  of  Darius,  the  captive  Jews 
had  returned  to  their  own  land.  But  they 
had  not  all  returned.  Many  of  them  were 
content  to  stay  in  the  country  where  they 
were  captives,  and  where  most  of  them  had 
been  born.  But  they  are  not  forsaken  or 
forgotten    of  God.      What   a   Providence  is 


6  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

over  them  this  wonderful  story  makes  known; 
and  the  book  is  to  be  held  in  everlasting 
remembrance,  if  only  as  showing  to  all  ages 
and  to  all  peoples  how  much  the  Heavenly 
care  and  love  are  concerned  with  those  who 
themselves  have  little  or  no  care  to  keep 
God's  commandments.  The  Shepherd  seeks 
the  sheep,  watches  over  them  in  untended 
fields,  and  throws  around  them  unseen  pro- 
tections in  the  wilderness  where  they  wander. 

The  Feast. 

And  now  we  may  begin.  "  It  came  to  pass 
in  the  days  of  Ahasuerus  " — Ahasuerus  was  an 
official  name  of  the  Persian  kings — "  who 
reigned  from  India  even  unto  Ethiopia,  over 
an  hundred  and  seven  and  twenty  provinces, 
— when  he  sat  on  the  throne  of  his  kingdom." 
Historical  research  has  made  it  certain  that 
this  Ahasuerus  is  none  other  than  the  famous 
Xerxes,  the  Persian  monarch  who  makes 
such  a  figure  in  Grecian  history.  This  is  he 
who  came  in  eastern  pomp  and  magnificence, 
and  with  his  myriad  numbers,  into  Greece, 
intending    to    subdue    and    destroy    it    as    a 


THE  FEAST.  7 

nation  by  annexing  it  to  his  own  dominions, 
but  who,  as  secular  history  informs  us,  suffered 
complete  and  ignominious  defeat  at  Salamis. 
"  He  sat  on  the  throne  of  his  kingdom, 
which  was  in  Shushan  the  palace."  Shushan 
or  Susa  was  the  principal  royal  residence  of 
the  Persian  monarchs.  It  was  situated  on 
the  Choaspes,  about  200  miles  south-east  of 
Babylon.  He  sat  on  the  throne,  evidently 
robed  and  in  royal  state,  peoples  and  pro- 
vinces in  their  representatives  beholding  the 
glory  and  rendering  homage.  This  habit 
of  royalty  is  highly  characteristic  of  the 
man.  Herodotus  and  ^schylus  tell  us  how 
he  sat  on  his  royal  throne,  silver-footed, 
and  saw  the  world-famed  martyrdom  of 
Leonidas  and  his  brave  three  hundred  Spar- 
tans, and  the  indomitable  courage  of  Them- 
istocles  and  his  Grecian  armament  at  Salamis. 
The  issue  of  the  conflict  was  immensely 
and  appallingly  different  from  what  he 
had  expected  :  and  it  is  not  too  much  to 
say  that  the  whole  world  and  all  the  after 
ages  are  debtor  to  those  tremendous,  death- 
defying  Greeks.  Well,  there  he  sat  to  see  a 
victory,  and  lo !  it  was  changed,  as  by  celes- 


8  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

tial  powers,  into  an  overwhelming  defeat. 
The  affrighted  monarch  rushed  from  that 
Athenian  hill,  and  fled  with  his  scattered 
forces  in  dismay.  But  there  he  "  sat,"  as  he 
"  sits "  here.  It  is  the  same  man  although 
here  is  neither  battle  nor  danger.  He  is  in 
the  heart  of  his  own  kingdom  and  on  the 
height  of  his  glory.  All  his  princes  and 
servants  are  gathered.  The  nobles  and 
princes  of  the  provinces  are  before  him. 

He  has  ordained  a  feast  for  them.  But 
the  feast  is  really  to  his  own  power  and  pride, 
for  while  they  feast  through  all  those  long 
days,  he  is  "  showing  them  the  riches  of  his 
glorious  kingdom,  and  the  honour  of  his 
excellent  majesty." 

There  is  good  reason  to  suppose  that  this 
feast  was  held  on  the  occasion  of  his  pro- 
jected invasion  of  Greece.  To  fill  the  minds 
of  his  captains  with  confidence,  and  to  fire 
his  soldiers  with  military  ardour,  he  makes  all 
this  vain  display  and  provides  this  munifi- 
cence of  self-indulgence.  If  this  be  so,  with 
how  little  favourable  result  when  the  brunt  of 
the  struggle  came !  Yet  what  other  result  than 
that  which  actually  came  could  be  reasonably 


THE  FEAST.  9 

expected  ?  Real  courage  and  endurance  are 
bred  of  much  harder  conditions  than  these. 
How  are  real  men  made  ?  and  how  are  they 
made  ready  for  any  manly  thing  of  more 
than  common  difficulty  ?  By  feasting  on 
rich  viands  ?  By  drinking  wine  and  looking 
on  it  when  it  is  red  in  the  cup  ?  By  nights 
of  revelry .?  By  gazing  on  the  outside  shows 
of  life  ?  By  sinking  into  voluptuous  ease  ? 
Never  since  the  world  began  have  manhood 
and  courage  sprung  of  such  things  as  these, 
although  in  a  few  rare  instances  they  may 
have  passed  through  them  unbroken  and 
not  much  defiled.  The  Greeks  were  com- 
paratively few,  and  comparatively  poor  ;  and 
their  country  had  no  vast  harvest-bearing 
plains.  They  were  fighting  for  rocks  and 
mountains  and  seas.  But  those  mountains 
and  seas  were  the  symbols  and  the  guardians 
of  their  liberty.  It  was  for  the  defence 
of  that  they  fought.  Every  heart  was 
steeled  with  the  high  resolve  that,  Come 
life,  come  death  to  them  as  individuals,  the 
last  asylum  of  freedom  should  be  defended, 
the  future  home  of  freedom  made  secure. 
Only  in   such  a  spirit  could   they  have  scat- 


lo  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

tered  and  driven  away  like  smoke  these 
Persian  hosts. 

And  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  this  great 
law  runs  through  the  whole  of  human  life 
and  history.  It  affects  not  only  nations  and 
communities  as  such,  but  families  and  indivi- 
duals. Those  who  are  fed  from  the  breasts 
of  abundance,  cushioned  on  the  lap  of  luxury, 
feasted  with  shows  of  life,  exhausted  with 
ceremonies,  may  get  indeed  by  such  means 
easy,  gliding  manners,  a  politic  and  willowy 
softness,  convenient  enough  for  life's  ever- 
shifting  scenes  and  necessities.  But  they  do 
not  get  by  such  means  an  inward  courage  or 
an  outward  strength  for  the  harder,  higher 
duties,  and  the  better  possibilities  of  life. 
No.  Stress  of  difficulty,  hard  work,  plain  fare, 
the  touch  of  privation  even,  the  wolf  seen 
from  the  window,  if  not  quite  at  the  door ; 
these  things  make  men,  or,  at  least,  have 
much  more  to  do  with  the  making  of  men, 
than  their  opposites. 

The  length  of  the  feast  is  remarkable. 
"  An  hundred  and  fourscore  days."  A  feast 
continuing  for  even  three  or  four  days  would 
be  onerous  and  wearisome  to  any  of  us,  or  to 


THE  FEAST.  ii 

any  modern  monarch.  The  explanation 
probably  is  that  this  was  a  festive  time.  "It 
was  the  custom  of  the  Persians  to  combine 
great  councils  with  great  festivities."  Ahas- 
uerus  had  just  won  great  victories  in  Egypt. 
The  Egyptian  campaign  was  preceded  by 
solemn  councils  and  muster  of  troops.  The 
Grecian  campaign  has  a  like  beginning,  al- 
though, as  we  know,  a  very  different  ending. 
But  this  accounts  for  the  long  stretch  of  time 
which  has  been  regarded  by  some  as  fabulous. 
The  time  was  really  occupied  in  consultation. 
The  chiefs  of  the  countries  and  provinces  form- 
ing the  one  great  empire  came  into  a  council  of 
war.  The  story  of  the  past  would  be  narrated 
to  many  a  chief,  to  many  a  company.  Objec- 
tions and  difficulties  would  be  obviated.  The 
advantages  of  such  an  expedition  would  be 
held  out  to  encourage  the  spirits  of  any  who 
might  be  flagging  and  disposed  to  draw  back. 
At  the  very  end  of  the  time — during  the 
last  seven  days — this  feast  culminated,  and 
then  overflowed  into  unbounded  beneficence. 
It  became  a  feast  to  all,  great  and  small,  who 
were  in  the  capital.  For  seven  days  the 
whole  population  was  entertained  with  sump- 


12  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

tuous  and  royal  magnificence.  Why  dwell 
on  the  splendour,  the  wonderful  decorations, 
the  rich  hangings  of  the  pavilions,  the  silver 
rings,  the  pillars  of  marble,  the  couches  of  gold 
and  silver  resting  upon  a  pavement  of  red, 
and  blue,  and  white,  and  black  marble  ? 
Every  guest  treated  like  a  very  monarch, 
privileged  to  drink  royal  wine  in  vessels  of 
gold,  according  to  the  state  of  the  king,  the 
vessels  being  diverse  one  from  another — that 
is,  never  used  more  than  once — replaced  as 
soon  as  they  were  emptied  by  vessels  of  other 
form  and  pattern.  It  is  a  wonderful  scene. 
There  is  nothing  morally  great  about  it :  there 
never  can  be  about  mere  feasting  and  splen- 
dour. But  neither,  so  far  as  we  can  see,  is 
there  anything  morally  wrong  in  it,  as  these 
things  are  judged  among  men.  Neither 
morally  stimulating  nor  elevating  intellect- 
ually, it  may  yet  perhaps  be  called  one  of  the 
artistic  triumphs  of  the  time — or  even  the 
highest  of  them  all. 

Nothing  morally  great,  we  said,  in  the  feast 
itself,  and  yet  here  is  a  precept  or  rule  for 
the  conduct  of  it,  of  quite  unusual  moral 
worth,    the    principle  of    moderation.       This 


THE  FEAST.  13 

may  be  reckoned  a  sort  of  canon  law  of  the 
Persian  feast.  It  is  put  out,  indeed,  only  in 
the  negative  form.  There  is  no  actual  incul- 
cation of  the  great  virtue  of  moderation  or 
sobriety.  But  the  law  has,  clearly,  a  leaning 
that  way.  "  The  drinking  was  according  to 
the  law.  None  did  compel."  The  king  had 
expressly  appointed  "that  they  should  do 
according  to  every  man's  pleasure."  Of 
course  there  is  the  question  whether,  if  some 
man's  "  pleasure  "  should  take  him  beyond  the 
bounds  of  temperance  and  propriety,  any 
restraint  would  be  put  upon  him  ?  It  seems 
as  if  there  would  be.  The  enforcement  of 
that  part  of  the  rule,  if  it  existed,  was  pro- 
bably left  with  the  "  officers  of  the  house." 
The  dangerous  time  was  at  the  end  of  a  feast, 
as  we  shall  see.  Meantime,  it  is  enough  to 
observe  that  there  is  to  be  no  compulsion  ; 
the  inebriating  cup  is  not  to  be  pressed  on 
the  unwilling  guest.  That  custom  apparently 
had  been  but  too  common  among  the  Persians 
and  their  imitators.  It  is  not  entirely,  how- 
ever, in  moral  recoil  that  sanction  is  thus 
given  in  law  to  the  better  practice.  There  is 
a  touch  of  political  prudence  it  it.      For  here 


14  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

at  the  feast  are  princes  from  all  parts,  with 
their  retainers  and  tribes.  There  are  men 
here  from  the  mountains  who  are  famous  for 
their  temperance  and  for  the  strictness  and 
simplicity  of  their  manners.  Such  men 
would  not  be  won,  but  disgusted  rather  and 
alienated  from  the  royal  cause,  by  anything 
like  Bacchanalian  excess.  In  prudence, 
therefore,  as  well  as  from,  possibly,  higher 
motive,  the  principle  of  temperance  must 
have  the  reinforcement  of  public  law. 

It  is  humiliating  to  remember  that  no  long 
time  has  elapsed  in  this  country  since  the 
very  same  objectionable  and  repulsive  habit 
against  which  this  public  law  of  the  Persians 
was  directed,  prevailed  in  some  of  the  social 
circles  of  this  country.  It  was  a  point  of 
hospitality  to  press  the  bottle  even  on  the 
unwilling  guest.  The  generous  host  hardly 
felt  that  he  had  done  his  duty  until  his 
guests  were  reeling,  and  if  some  of  them  were 
under  the  table  the  triumph  of  his  beneficence 
was  complete.  You  might  easily  cull  from 
the  poets  of  the  last  century,  both  of  England 
and  Scotland,  descriptions  and  allusions 
pointing  to  a  state  of  things  which,  happily 


THE  FEAST.  15 

has  now  passed  away.  This,  indeed,  is  our 
reason  for  dwelling  on  such  a  subject — 
repulsive  enough  in  itself, — for  even  a  few 
moments.  It  is  always  helpful  to  observe 
any  signs  of  a  real  progress,  and,  undoubtedly, 
in  the  course  of  a  generation  or  two,  we  have 
in  this  particular  made  very  great  progress. 
Within  the  whole  sphere  of  what  is  called 
society,  anything  approaching  compulsion 
would  not  be  tolerated,  and  in  fact  is  never 
attempted. 

Whether  we  do  not,  on  a  wider  scale,  as  a 
people  in  fact,  and  with  the  force  of  law, 
practise  compulsion  still,  and  that  on  the 
weakest  and  most  helpless  part  of  our  people, 
is  a  very  serious  question,  and  one  which,  to 
say  the  least,  we  cannot  answer  with  the  same 
confidence.  If  places  where  drink  is  sold  to 
the  common  people  are  multiplied  much  be- 
yond the  reasonable  needs  of  the  community  ; 
if  exceptional  privileges  are  given  to  the 
sellers  ;  if  their  houses,  with  many  exits  and 
entrances,  are  planted  in  the  most  conspicuous 
spots  ;  if  they  burn  the  brightest  lights  in  the 
streets,  and  are  allowed  to  keep  open  long 
after  other  trades  and   industries  are  closed 


i6  .THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

and  silent,  does  not  all  this  and  more  of  the 
same  kind  amount  to  a  sort  of  compulsion 
to   working -people,  and    trades -people,  and 
thoughtless    young    people   of  both    sexes  ? 
If  tJie  spirit   of  that   old    Persian   law   were 
expressed  in  our  own  legislation  about  drink, 
it  would,  as  we  cannot  help  feeling,  be  all 
the   better  for  the   morals    and    manners   of 
our  time,  for   the  sobriety  of  the  working- 
classes,    and    for   the    safety    of  the   young. 
"  Men  are  not  made  virtuous  by  Act  of  Parlia- 
ment "  has  grown  to  be  a  kind  of  axiom  on 
this  and  some  other  subjects  ;  and  many  a 
one  rides  off  on  it,  easily  and  gaily,  as  though 
he  had  performed  some  feat  in   logic.     But 
the  axiom  is  one  which  ought  to  be  disputed. 
It  is  not  broadly  and  roundly  true.      Indeed 
a  part  of  it  is  untrue  ;  for  Acts  of  Parliament, 
when  they  are  wise  and  suitable  to  the  people 
for  whom   they  are  framed,  do  help,  instru- 
mentally,  to  make  men  virtuous.      So  Acts  of 
Parliament,  when  they  are  unwise  and  evil, 
help,   instrumentally,   to   make   men    vicious. 
When  temptations  and  inducements  to  excess 
are  made  too  strong  for  the  feeble  resistance 
they  meet  with,  and  made  so  partly  by  legis- 


THE  FEAST.  17 

lation,  is  it  not  clear  that  the  State  herself 
becomes  a  temptress,  and  to  that  extent  does 
"  compel  "?  She  makes  the  law  under  which 
• — in  whatever  way  the  responsibility  may  be 
shared — there  are  so  many  victims.  She 
gathers  the  tax  which  intemperance  pays  to 
sustain  her  magnificence  and  power.  She 
must  therefore  have  some  corresponding 
ability  to  promote  goodness  and  morality  in 
their  exterior  forms.  She  can  refuse  to  tempt ; 
or  to  sanction  temptation.  She  can  keep  the 
path  of  virtue  and  obedience,  as  far  as  it  is  in 
her  care,  open.  In  one  word,  as  we  have  it 
on  the  highest  authority,  she  can  be  "  the 
minister  of  God  "  to  men  "  for  good." 

So  much  we  have  thought  it  right  to  say 
in  contravention  of  the  dictum  of  the  let- 
alone  philosophy  which  is  so  much  applied 
to  this  and  some  kindred  subjects.  But  we 
cordially  assent  to  the  view  that  virtue  and 
goodness  in  the  deeper  sense  are  first  of  all 
from  above — from  the  Father  of  lights,  from 
the  untempted,  untempting  God,  all-generous, 
ever-merciful — and  then  that  in  earthly  form 
they  are  the  result  and  product  of  the  free 
action  and  mutual  intercourse  of  human 
C 


1 8  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

minds.  Let  the  moral  and  intellectual  power 
of  the  community,  in  its  full  force,  come  to 
the  rescue.  Direct  conflict  with  evil  can  only 
take  us  a  certain  length  even  if  it  be  success- 
ful. The  inculcation  and  the  production  of 
goodness  among  our  fellow-men  will  take  us 
at  once  into  illimitable  fields,  and  set  us  on 
a  pathway  of  progress  unending.  When  we 
have  large  increase  of  knowledge  among  the 
people,  some  corresponding  elevation  of  social 
sentiment,  and  some  refinement  of  taste,  and 
some  improvement  in  the  structure  of  houses, 
and  amusements  which  are  not  corrupting  and 
yet  are  really  amusing — we  may  hope  confi- 
dently to  see  the  same  process  taking  place 
among  the  masses  of  the  people,  in  relation  to 
temperance,  which  has  been  accomplished  so 
largely  among  the  higher  classes.  It  is  a 
vast  and  various  problem.  It  is  a  long  ques- 
tion. We  can  only  do  our  own  part  by 
adopting  sound  principles,  and,  still  more,  by 
the  uniform  practice  of  moderation  in  all 
things,  because  we  are  of  those  who  believe 
that  "the  Lord  is  at  hand."  Whether  we 
eat,  therefore,  or  drink,  or  whatsoever  we  do, 
let  us  do  all  to  His  glory — "  using  this  world 


THE  FEAST.  19 

as    not    abusing    it,"   for    the    fashion    of   it 
"  passeth  away." 

How  has  the  fashion  of  the  world  passed 
away  from  that  Persian  capital !  the  palaces ! 
the  gardens !  the  pavilions !  the  tesselated 
pavements !  the  rich  couches !  the  golden 
goblets  !  the  flowing  banquet  !  the  gay 
throngs  !  the  grand  monarch  !  the  mustering 
armies  ?  They  have  all  gone  like  a  dream. 
The  Persian  people  now  are  among  the 
poorest  and  most  abject  in  the  world.  And 
their  country  ? — will  hardly  support  them. 
So  fades  all  exterior  glory.  So  all  visible 
things  do  pass  away.  And  England's  grandeur 
is  but  a  part  of  the  ever-vanishing  procession, 
the  whole  description  of  which  is  this — "  the 
world  passeth  away."  But  if  we  embody  the 
principle  of  moderation  in  our  life,  and 
"  walk  by  faith  and  not  by  sight,"  and  take 
the  word  and  will  of  God  as  the  light  unto 
our  feet,  and  the  lamp  unto  our  path,  for 
solitude  and  company,  for  the  funeral  and 
for  the  feast,  then  we  surmount  the  poor 
pageant  in  which,  outwardly,  we  are  moving 
figures ;  we  cast  anchor  within  the  veil,  lay  up 
treasure  where  it  cannot  be   lost,  live   in   the 


20  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

life   that   cannot   die,  and   with  God   and   all 
the  good  "  abide  for  ever." 

And  now  may  we  try  to  speak  for  a  few 
moments  of  that  other  feast  of  which  we 
often  read  in  this  same  Bible,  and  at  which, 
even  here,  amid  the  changes  and  the  shadows, 
we  may  all  sit  down  ?  Where  is  it  spread  ? 
"  On  this  mountain."  On  what  mountain  ? 
On  no  mountain  in  particular  now.  Jerusalem 
has  given  her  name  to  every  mountain  and 
every  hill  ;  wherever  heights  arise  from  plains, 
or  plains  sink  from  heights  :  wherever  suns 
shine,  or  even  only  stars  for  half  the  year  : 
wherever  waters  run,  wherever  breezes  blo^^', 
is  God's  Jerusalem — His  city  of  peace  and 
presence.  On  this  mountain  of  His  own 
grace  and  manifestation,  the  Lord  has  "  made 
unto  all  people  a  feast  of  fat  things  " — the 
richest  blessings  which  He  can  give,  or  we 
receive — forgiveness  for  sin,  which  else  were 
our  ruin  :  converting  and  creating  grace  to 
make  all  things  new,  to  make  the  young 
child-heart  beat  even  in  the  old  man's  breast : 
the  spirit  of  adoption  that  will  lift  us  up  as 
on  dove's  wings,  towards  the  fatherliness  of 
God  and  the  homeliness  of  heaven  :   God  and 


THE  FEAST.  21 

His  love  :  Christ  and  His  fulness  :  Promises 
spread  out  like  viands  :  protections  standing 
around  us  like  walls  and  towers  :  prospects 
stretching  before  us,  away  towards  the  infinite, 
eternal — ever-blessed  life — "  a  feast  of  fat 
things"  indeed,  "of  fat  things  full  of  marrow" 
— not  only  the  best  in  quality,  but  the  best 
of  the  best  we  may  have  if  we  will — a  feast 
rich  and  full  with  all  the  mercy  and  all  the 
munificence  of  God.  But  how  shall  we  find 
admission  to  the  feast  ?  By  coming.  But  can 
we  coniQ  without  an  invitation  ?  Here  is  the 
invitation  as  surely  from  God  as  the  ten 
commandments  were,  which  were  written  with 
His  own  finger,  or  as  it  would  be  if  an  angel 
from  heaven  gave  it  at  this  moment  into 
your  own  hand  :  "  Ho  every  one  that  thirsteth, 
come  ye  to  the  waters."  "  Buy  and  eat." 
Buy — not  by  giving  something  for  something 
else,  something  human  for  something  divine, 
but  only  by  asking,  by  holding  out  the  hand. 
That,  on  our  part,  is  the  purchase-money. 
Therefore  the  thing  attained  is  said  to  be 
"  without  money  and  without  price."  "  Eat 
ye  that  which  is  good."  "  Let  your  soul 
delight    itself  in    fatness " — the   best   of  the 


22  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

best.  Sit  down  if  you  will  under  the  King's 
shadow  and  let  His  fruit  be  sweet  unto  your 
taste.  Let  Him  bring  you  to  his  banqueting- 
house,  where  His  banner  over  you  will  be 
love. 

Then  life  itself  becomes  in  some  measure  a 
banquet.  The  feast  is  continual — bread  of 
adversity  sometimes  given,  waters  of  sorrow 
sometimes  wrung  out,  yet  marvellouslychanged 
and  mingled  with  happier  elements,  and 
made  by  divine  blessing  into  living  bread, 
with  which  the  soul  is  fed.  The  good  con- 
science makes  the  merry  heart ;  and  "  the 
merry  heart,"  the  wise  man  tells  us,  "  hath  a 
continual  feast."  Saith  one  with  whose  words 
we  close, — speaking  of  Him  whose  heart  is 
sincere  and  whose  conscience  is  quiet — "  Be 
the  air  clear  or  cloudy,  he  enjoys  a  continual 
serenity,  and  continually  sits  at  that  blessed 
feast  whereat  the  blessed  angels  are  cooks 
and  butlers,  as  Luther  hath  it,  and  the  three 
persons  in  trinity,  gladsome  guests — all  other 
feasts  to  this  are  stark  hunger.  It  is  a  full 
feast :  a  lasting  feast :  not  for  a  day  as  that 
of  Nabal :  not  for  seven  days  as  that  of 
Samson  :  no,  nor  of  nine  score   days  as  that 


THE  FEAST.  23 

of  Ahasuerus,  but  a  durable  continual  feast 
without  intermission  of  solace  or  interruption 
of  society  " — and  all  this  only  a  preparation 
for  the  great  Epiphany,  when  you  shall  feast 
indeed. 


LECTURE  11. 

Chapter  L,  from  verse  x.  to  the  end. 
HOW    THE    FEAST    ENDED. 


ELL  had  it  been  for  Ahasuerus  if 
he  and  his  courtiers  and  tributary 
princes  had  been  as  careful  to 
maintain  personal  sobriety  as  they  were  to 
enforce  the  admirable  law  of  liberty  leaning 
to  moderation,  which  sufficiently  protected 
the  soberly  inclined  among  his  guests.  It  is 
but  too  evident  that,  as  the  great  feast 
culminated  and  drew  to  a  close,  the  drinking 
was  deeper  and  the  restraint  less  severe.  At 
any  rate  "  the  heart  of  the  king  was  merry 
with  wine."  The  councils  had  prospered. 
The  great  expedition  was  to  go  forward  in 
due  time;  and  proud  Greece  to  be  vanquished, 
and  made  subject  to  the  mighty  empire. 


HOW  THE  FEAST  ENDED.  25 

The  feast  has  come  to  its  last  day.  "  Swell 
high  the  song.  Let  the  wine  flow.  Fill  the 
goblet  to  the  brim,  and  quaff  it  to  the  honour 
of  the  great  monarch  !  "  If  he  himself  drinks 
deeply,  although  the  law  is  still  in  force  that 
"  none  must  compel  "  another  to  do  so,  there 
will  be  plenty  to  follow  the  evil  example. 
For,  let  a  king  sit  in  a  tavern,  or  wallow  in 
the  mire — he  will  not  lack  even  noble  com- 
panionship. No  doubt  on  this  occasion 
many  of  the  princes  drank  as  their  master 
did  ;  and  talked  of  their  queens,  and  wives, 
and  concubines.  In  some  way,  in  an  evil 
moment,  the  thought  took  possession  of  the 
mind  of  Ahasuerus  that  the  royal  glory  of 
this  supreme  night  would  shine  with  its  very 
highest  lustre,  if  he  might  call  Vashti  the 
queen  royal — the  queen  among  all  the  queens, 
for  there  was  always  one,  not  only  first  in  the 
monarch's  heart,  but  first  also  in  law,  and 
place,  and  dignity  ;  and  Vashti  is  tJie  queen- 
supreme  over  all  women.  But  it  is  not 
because  she  is  first  in  law  that  she  is  wanted 
— as  if  to  complete  and  grace  some  solemn 
resolution  of  the  government ;  it  is  because 
she   is    peerless   in   beauty — the   very  name 


26  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

Vashti  signifying  "  beautiful  woinanr  It  is 
not  chiefly  because  she  wears  the  crown-royal, 
but  rather  because  she  outshines  it — that  she 
is  wanted  by  the  monarch  now.  In  the 
simple  but  expressive  phraseology  of  the 
narrative,  he  wishes  to  "  show  the  people  and 
the  princes  her  beauty  ;  for  she  was  fair  to 
look  on."  Is  this  thy  love,  O  king  !  to  the 
woman  who  of  all  women  is  dearest  to  thy 
heart !  that  thou  wilt  bring  her  forth  from 
chaste  retirement,  and  set  her  as  a  show 
before  the  rude  gaze  of  drunken  men  !  Than 
to  persuade  thee  to  this,  the  devil  could  do 
thee  no  more  devilish  service.  But  it  is  done. 
The  evil  thought  has  taken  root.  And  the 
word  of  command  is  spoken.  The  seven 
chamberlains  or  eunuchs  (whose  very  names 
are  written  down — showing  that  the  historian 
is  intimately  acquainted  with  the  particulars), 
are  commanded  to  bring  the  queen. 

The  queen  —  where  is  she  !  Possibly 
presiding  still  at  her  own  feast  of  the  women  ; 
or  more  probably  gone  to  her  own  apartments 
after  it  was  over.  On  her  startled  ear  fall 
the  few  words  of  the  king's  command.  But 
who  can  describe  the  swift  confusion  of  her 


HOW  THE  FEAST  ENDED.  27 

thoughts  ?  Surprise  :  anger  :  perhaps — who 
knows  ?  one  passing  gleam  of  satisfaction, 
food  to  her  woman's  vanity  —  that  she 
should  be  so  desired — but  soon  chased  away 
by  rising  indignation,  indignation  in  its  turn 
touched  for  a  moment  with  the  light  of  love, 
and  held  in  check  by  the  spirit  of  obedience. 
But  there  is  no  time  for  reflection.  The 
answer.  The  seven  chamberlains  wait.  "  Go, 
tell  the  king  that  I  will  not  come  !"  "  Vashti 
refused  to  come  at  the  king's  commandment." 
What  the  reason  was  that  swayed  her  to 
this  bold  step,  we  are  not  told.  Her  motives 
may  have  been  mixed.  Perhaps  she  was  tired 
with  her  own  exertions.  Perhaps  she  felt 
that  for  the  time  she  was  not  beautiful,  and 
would  not  look  queenly.  Perhaps  she 
thought  the  summons  too  peremptory,  and 
the  bearers  of  it  not  dignified  enough  to 
come  to  her  with  such  a  message.  We 
cannot  certainly  tell.  All  human  motives 
are  more  or  less  mixed,  and  so  were  hers — 
but  one  feels  bound  to  say  that  by  far  the 
most  probable  cause  of  her  refusal  was  a  deep 
sense  of  injury  done  to  her  womanhood, 
and  of  course  to  her  queenliness,  in  this  sud- 


28  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

den  call  to  show  herself  in  such  a  company, 
at  such  a  time.  This  is  certainly  the  impres- 
sion we  get  from  the  narrative  ;  and,  suppos- 
ing it  correct,  it  raises  the  question  much 
more  easily  stated  than  answered — "Was 
Vashti  justified  in  this  refusal  to  show  her- 
self at  the  king's  commandment  ?  "  We  do 
not  get  an  answer  to  this  question,  when  we 
allow  and  even  assert  that  the  king  was 
utterly  wrong  in  sending  for  her.  Say  that 
in  the  hilarious  excitement  of  the  hour  he 
forgot  his  own  dignity,  and  unwittingly  did 
foul  scorn  to  one  whom  yet  apparently  he 
sincerely  loved.  Was  she,  therefore,  justified 
in  thus  peremptorily  setting  at  nought  his 
authority — and  that  before  the  princes,  and  be- 
fore all  the  people.-^  For  no  more  conspicuous 
rebellion  could  be  made  ;  no  greater  slight 
could  be  offered  to  the  throne  or  to  the  man. 
Was  it  absolutely  necessary  to  do  this  ? 
Might  not  compliance  have  been  better,  on 
the  whole,  and  especially  better  in  its  moral 
effects  on  the  king  himself.'*  and  on  the 
public  sentiment  as  touching  the  laws  of 
married  and  domestic  life  ?  The  Bible  gives 
no  hint  of  the   proper  answer  :   and   we   are 


HOW  THE  FEAST  ENDED.  29 

left  to  answer  it  according  to  our  lights  ;  or, 
rather,  one  fears  it  will  be  according  to  our 
individual  tastes,  our  predilections,  our  pre- 
judices, our  passions,  our  domestic  habits. 
They  say  "  an  Englishman's  house  is  his 
castle,"  and  in  it  he  is  a  little  king.  Here 
and  there,  no  doubt,  might  be  found  one 
who  is  in  the  habit  of  demeaning  himself  in 
monarchic  style  within  the  said  castle,  and 
sending  for  Vashti  quite  imperiously,  to  receive 
his  commands  and  do  his  pleasure,  when  he 
goes  out  and  when  he  comes  in.  Well,  Jie 
will  be  ready  enough  with  an  answer.  He 
will  hold  that  the  queen  in  her  divorce  got 
only  her  true  deserts.  It  never  would  do  to 
allow  woman  to  take  into  her  own  hands  a 
liberty  of  black  rebellion.  It  would  turn  the 
world  upside  down.  Wives  are  to  obey  their 
husbands,  not  resist  them,  far  less  rule  them. 
The  wife  is  the  weaker  vessel,  and  should 
trust  to  her  husband's  protection,  not  seek  to 
protect  herself  The  wife  is  the  angel,  and 
ought  to  stand  where  she  is  set,  for  admira- 
tion, be  it  the  public  banquet  or  her  own 
fireside.  "  I  am  quite  clear  on  the  point," 
says   this  lord   and  master,  this  little  Ahasu- 


30  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

erus  in  his  own  realm,  "  no  queen  for  my  house 
that  will  not  submit  and  obey." 

Then,  on  the  other  hand,  if  any  one  feels 
that  if  his  house  be  a  castle  his  wife  keeps 
the  key  of  it;  and  does  so  perhaps  largely 
with  his  own  consent,  because  he  is  of  an 
easy  mind,  or  of  indolent  habit,  or  because 
he  has  an  unaffected  admiration  of  his  wife's 
genius  and  capacity  and  moral  worth  ; — why, 
then,  on  the  other  hand,  the  answer  of  this 
man  also  is  a  foregone  conclusion.  Thus 
you  see  we  are  apt  to  answer  a  question  like 
this  by  our  prepossessions  and  habits. 

Now,  as  this  subject  affects  the  very  chief 
relations  of  human  life,  all  married  people 
and  all  families,  it  may  not  be  without  use 
to  give  here  some  brief  consideration  to  the 
fixed  principles,  both  scriptural  and  natural, 
which  rule  this  question  for  all  time.  As 
regards  the  scriptural  teaching,  we  are  per- 
haps liable  to  think  it  in  some  points  stronger 
and  clearer  than  it  is.  It  is  never  in  one 
isolated  text  or  passage  that  we  shall  find 
the  whole  and  harmonious  truth  on  any 
great  subject.  St.  Paul,  it  is  thought,  has 
settled  or  has  declared  for  ever  the  relation 


HOW  THE  FEAST  ENDED.  31 

between  the  husband  and  the  wife,  and  so 
clearly  that  there  never  can  be  any  hesitation 
or  uncertainty  about  it  in  the  mind  of  a 
believing  reader  of  the  Scriptures.  The  hus- 
band commands,  the  wife  obeys.  "  Wives, 
submit  yourselves  unto  your  own  husbands." 
"  As  the  Church  is  subject  unto  Christ,  so  let 
the  wives  be  to  their  own  husbands  in  every- 
thing." Could  anything  be  clearer  ?  Yet  is 
it  not  the  same  St.  Paul  who  says  that  in 
Christ  Jesus  there  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek, 
neither  bond  nor  free,  neitJiei'  male  7ior  female^ 
for  all  are  one  in  Him  }  If  it  be  said  that  we 
must  limit  and  confine  this  oneness  to  the 
sphere  in  which  it  is  alleged  to  exist,  the 
same  surely  ought  to  be  said  with  regard  to 
the  "  subjections  "  of  which  the  apostle  treats 
in  his  Epistles  to  the  Ephesians  and  Colos- 
sians.  There  is  in  some  things  a  fundamental 
equality  between  the  sexes  in  the  Christian 
kingdom.  There  is  in  some  things  a  funda- 
mental difference  which  can  only  be  expressed 
by  such  words  as  subordination,  subjection, 
as  applied  to  the  woman.  Both  ideas  must 
be  taken,  and  some  others  added  to  them 
which  we  need  not  stay  to   specify,  and   the 


32  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

whole  must  be  duly  considered  before  we  can 
expect  lo  get  the  full  Christian  teaching  on 
the  subject.  The  Christian  teaching  was 
hardly  final,  nor  could  be,  in  the  Apostle 
Paul's  time.  We  have  now  no  "  slave " 
servants,  and  we  make  insensible  modifica- 
tions— we  cannot  help  it — in  the  applications 
of  the  Apostolic  language  to  the  servants  of 
our  own  time.  Woman's  whole  position  is  ' 
different  from  that  in  which  she  stood  when 
the  Christian  Epistles  were  written.  She  has 
been  elevated  by  Christianity,  unspeakably, 
and  we  almost  feel  it  to  be  treason  against 
Christianity  itself  when  the  attempt  is  made 
to  smite  her  down  again  by  the  strong-handed 
use  of  these  New  Testament  texts. 

Yet  with  all  these  allowances,  and  after 
considering  all  the  elements  of  the  case,  it  is 
clear,  both  from  Scripture  and  in  nature,  that 
the  husband,  in  the  domestic  economy, 
occupies  the  supreme  position.  The  law  of 
subordination,  however  interpreted,  leaves  him 
there.  There  is  unity  and  equality  in  some 
things.  There  is  reciprocal  obligation  in  all 
things  ;  but  still,  out  of  these  things,  and 
coloured   and   limited   by   them,  there   arises 


HOW  THE  FEAST  ENDED.  33 

the  priority  of  the  husband,  the  consequent 
subjection,  although  limited,  of  the  wife. 
This  is  truly  a  divine  appointment,  but  it  is 
not  made  in  an  arbitrary  manner,  like,  for 
instance,  a  positive  institution  of  the  Jews, 
which  might  be  this  way  or  that  way  with 
equal  propriety — the  thing  deriving  its  sacred 
character  chiefly  from  the  fact  of  the  appoint- 
ment. Even  a  divine  appointment  could  not 
make  the  wife  supreme,  human  nature  con- 
tinuing what  it  is. 

For  one  thing,  woman  is  weaker  than  man 
physically,  and  supremacy  goes  with  strength. 
All  kinds  of  force  have  their  ultimate  source 
in  God,  and  when  He  makes  man  perma- 
nently stronger  than  woman,  no  doubt  He 
means  some  corresponding  authority  to  rest 
where  the  permanent  strength  does.  And 
so  the  Scriptures  say.  No  doubt  strength 
may  be  abused,  is  most  shamefully  abused  in 
some  instances,  by  the  husband.  But  the 
way  to  prevent  the  abuse  of  strength  is  not, 
surely,  to  attempt  to  transfer  its  proper  re- 
sponsibilities to  weakness  ^  Weakness  may 
be  abused  as  much  as  strength,  and  in  some 
ways  even  more.  There  is  a  certain  authority 
D 


34  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

that  rests  indefeasibly  with  the  husband. 
There  is'  a  certain  submission,  or  say  com- 
pliance, which  nature  as  well  as  Scripture 
requires  of  the  wife.  Shakespeare  makes  one 
of  his  female  characters — queen  or  princess 
— say, 

"  Why  are  our  bodies  soft,  and  weak,  and  smooth  ; 
Unapt  to  toil  and  trouble  in  the  world  ? 
But  that  our  soft  conditions  and  our  hearts 
Should  well  agree  with  our  external  parts." 

Again,  there  are  many  things  of  less  or 
more  importance  which  come  to  require  a 
single  ultimate  decision.  One  must  say  how 
this  thing  is  to  be.  Of  course,  if  there  be 
agreement  on  the  matter,  there  can  be  no 
difficulty.  But  say  there  is  not  agreement, 
that  the  judgment  of  husband  and  wife  are 
diverse  the  one  from  the  other :  from  no  wil- 
fulness on  the  part  of  either  ;  and  connected 
with  no  passion  or  temper  of  any  kind  or 
degree.  It  is  a  simple  honest  difference  of 
opinion.  Practical  action  mnst  be  taken  one 
way  or  other.  Who  shall  decide  t  Is  the 
husband  to  submit  to  the  wife  t  No  one  will 
say  so  unless  with  reference  to  a  few  cases. 


HOW  THE  FEAST  ENDED.  35 

The  utmost  that  would  be  contended  for  would 
be  some  kind  of  joint-authority.  But  we  are 
supposing  a  case  in  which  it  does  not  work,  and 
cannot  work.  Neither  is  to  blame.  Neither 
has  any  improper  feeling  towards  the  other  ;  a 
joint-judgment  cannot  be  reached, — and  yet 
action  must  be  taken.  How }  would  not  every 
true-minded  woman  feel  in  such  a  case — "  I 
am  glad  that  my  husband  must  decide  }  With 
that  decision,  aided  as  it  is  by  the  knowledge 
of  my  opinion,  and  after  a  full  consideration 
of  it,  I  shall  gladly  fall  in.  After  all  there  is 
agreement — for  that  to  me  is  in  such  a  case 
the  will  of  God.  He  decides  with  whom  God 
has  lodged  the  responsibility." 

But  the  truth  is  that  in  a  properly  regu- 
lated, or  rather  a  properly  inspired  home,  the 
question  of  authority  in  its  bald  form  never 
arises.  The  husband's  rule  and  the  wife's 
obedience  are  alike  unconscious,  and  alike 
easy.  The  sweet  laws  of  nature,  the  good 
laws  of  God,  make  them  one. 

But  what  about  the  homes  that  are  7ioi 
properly  regulated  ?  What  about  the  author- 
ity of  the  husband  when  it  is  stretched  until 
it  becomes  oppression,  or — put  in  this  con- 


36  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

Crete  case — what  about  the  behaviour  of 
Vashti  ?    ■  Was  she  right  or  wrong  ? 

This  leads  us  to  say,  on  the  other  hand, 
with  equal  emphasis,  that  the  authority  of  the 
husband  is  clearly  a  limited  aiithority.  Com- 
mon sense  ought  to  teach  a  man  that  there 
is  a  large  sphere  of  the  practical  family  life 
where  he  ought  to  leave  the  wife  and  mother 
practically  supreme.  His  interference  at  all 
(whatever  may  be  the  abstract  right)  will 
not  help  the  industry,  the  order,  the  peace  of 
the  household. 

But,  rising  higher,  look  at  the  grand  fact 
that  the  authority  of  the  husband  over  the 
wife  has,  and  must  have,  clear  and  strong, 
and  altogether  impassable  limits.  She  is  a 
complete  human  being.  She  has  all  the 
moral  responsibilities  of  any  other  human 
creature — man  or  woman.  She  has  her  own 
conscience ;  her  own  will ;  her  own  heart  ; 
her  own  soul.  She  stands  in  the  grand 
relations  ;  is  under  the  unchallengeable  and 
unchangeable  law  of  God  ;  is  bound  to  render 
obedience  to  Him  against  whatever  opposition, 
at  whatever  cost.  The  authority  of  the  hus- 
band, or  any  other  human  authority,  is  nothing 


HOW  THE  FEAST  ENDED.  37 

here.  She  may  say  as  Peter  and  John  did  to 
the  Jewish  rulers  when  they  wished  them  to 
render  absolute  submission  and  hold  their 
peace, — "  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of 
God  to  hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto 
God  judge  ye."  She  will  say  it  in  such  a 
case  as  gently  as  it  can  be  said,  and  so  as  to 
gain  her  liberty  of  action,  if  it  may  be  so, 
without  a  struggle.  But  say  it  she  must,  and 
will.  Any  one  consciously  untrue  to  God 
and  disobedient  to  the  highest  law  cannot  be 
deeply  true  in  the  lower  relations.  In  fact 
it  comes  to  this,  that  only  the  wife  who 
serves  God  in  spirit  can  truly  serve  her  hus- 
band. A  craven  submission  is  not  the  loyal 
loving  obedience  spoken  of  in  the  Scriptures. 
Still  there  remains  the  point  where  the  pinch 
is,  and  the  line  where  the  shadow  lies,  and 
where  there  is  the  flitting  uncertainty.  A  true- 
minded  woman  will  be  always  duly  disposed  to 
self-jealousy  and  self-interrogation.  She  will 
say,  "  Am  I  qidte  sure  that  God  requires  this 
of  me }  Am  I  not  gently  smuggling  in  self- 
will,  and  calling  it  will  of  God  }  Might  I  not 
in  this  give  up  my  own  way,  and  follow  my 
husband's,  and  find  it  the  way  of  God  V     Just 


38  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

as  a  true-minded  husband  will  say,  "Am  I 
right  in  requiring  this  when  I  see  that  the 
rendering  of  it  costs  my  wife  a  struggle  ?" 
There  are  a  hundred  questions  in  practical 
life  which  only  love  can  answer  ;  a  hundred 
difficulties  which  only  love  can  solve. 

Then,  was  Vashti  right  or  wrong  in  her 
refusal  to  come  at  the  king's  commandment  ? 
You  must  just  give  your  own  answer,  for  we 
have  no  authoritative  teaching  on  the  subject. 
If  you  care  to  have  our  opinion,  here  it  is  : — 
We  think,  or  feel  more  than  think,  that  she 
was  quite  right,  and  highly  to  be  praised. 
The  mandate  did  transgress  the  limit.  It 
was  a  mandate  which  neither  husband  nor 
king  had  any  right  to  issue.  It  touched  her 
purity,  her  womanhood,  her  intuitional  queen- 
liness,  and  she  trampled  it  in  the  dust.  The 
act  was  brave  in  whatever  spirit  it  was  done. 
If  she  did  it  with  any  view  of  the  possible 
consequence,  and  knowing  that  she  might 
thereby  lose  her  crown,  it  was  noble!  Indeed 
her  mien  and  deportment,  as  she  passes  thus 
swiftly  across  the  stage  before  us,  is  queenly 
and  majestic.  She  is  one  of  two  illustrious 
women  celebrated   in  this  book,  and,  to   our 


HOW  THE  FEAST  ENDED.  39 

mind,  she  is  rather  the  better  of  the  two.  We 
know  very  little  of  the  real  inner  character  of 
either  of  them  ;  but  as  far  as  we  do  know,  or 
may  conjecture,  Vashti  is  nobler  than  Esther. 

The  chamberlains  hasten  back  to  the  king 
in  surprise  and  dismay,  and  give  in  the  fateful 
answer.  Of  course  the  great  monarch,  already 
inflamed  with  wine,  easily  burns  with  rage. 
Probably  in  the  whole  course  of  his  reign  no 
slight  like  this  has  come  to  him.  Think  of 
it.  The  banquet  at  its  height  of  splendour ! 
The  princes  from  far  and  near  around  him  ! 
The  whisper  has  gone  round,  "  She  is  coming 
— the  peerless  one  with  the  crown  royal 
upon  her  head,  and  the  highest  beauty  of  the 
earth  upon  her  face."  .  .  .  Then,  in  a 
moment,  blackness  is  seen  to  gather  on  the 
monarch's  face,  and  the  whisper  goes  round 
yet  faster,  "  She  is  not  coming.  She  has  re- 
fused to  come." 

Of  course  the  matter  could  not  so  end. 
But  the  king's  rage  did  not  break  out  into  any 
wild  and  senseless  ebullition.  The  refusal, 
while  it  angered,  seems  also  to  have  sobered 
him.  He  never  thought  of  using  physical 
force — as  compelling  the  queen  into  confine- 


40  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

ment.  Our  English  King  Henry  would  have 
probably  made  shorter  work  with  any  English 
queen  in  the  like  case.  Ahasuerus  at  once 
resolves  that  the  matter  shall  be  settled 
according  to  the  ancient  laws  of  the  Empire, 
and  with  this  end  he  avails  himself  of  the 
judgment  of  the  wise  men,  the  lawyers,  and 
the  statesmen  of  his  court.  They  were  also 
"  princes  " — those  who,  not  only  by  rank,  but 
because  of  their  proved  wisdom  and  experi- 
ence,— stood  nearest  to  him — those  "who 
saw  his  face."  The  Persian  and  Median 
monarchs  lived  in  a  privacy  which  was  sacred 
and  inviolable.  His  great  minister — charged 
with  the  affairs  of  Empire — saw  him  ;  but, 
on  ordinary  occasions,  few  besides. 

Of  course  in  an  emergency  like  this  they 
are  earnestly  consulted.  And  they  are  not 
long  in  giving  the  answer.  Apparently  they 
have  no  difficulty.  They  decide  at  once,  and 
Memucan,  the  leader  —  the  Prince  Prime 
Minister — speaks  for  the  rest,  before  the  king 
and  the  princes,  and  tells  how  they  are  all 
agreed,  not  only  that  Vashti  has  done  wrong 
to  the  king,  but  to  all  the  princes,  and  to  all 
the  husbands  in  Persia.     The  recusant  queen 


HOW  THE  FEAST  ENDED.  41 

had  struck  a  blow  which  would  be  felt,  and 
might  be  repeated  in  every  house  in  the  land. 
They  seem  to  have  been  afraid  of  a  social 
insurrection.  "  The  ladies  of  Persia  and 
Media,"  they  say,  "  will  all  rebel  against  their 
lords,  and  plead  the  queen's  example  !"  And 
perhaps  the  wise  men  were  right.  It  would 
not  have  been  safe  to  pass  such  a  matter  over. 
"  Too  much  contempt  and  wrath," — contempt 
in  the  women,  and  wrath  in  the  men, — would 
have  been  spread  immediately  through  the 
land.  Ah !  but  the  king  should  have 
thought  of  all  this  before  ;  as  we  should  all 
think  more  than  we  do,  before  we  act.  And, 
especially  where  acts  are  doubtful,  yet  mtist 
have  long  consequences.  One  wrong  act 
seldom  or  never  stands  alone — like  a  pillar 
on  a  plain.  It  necessitates  other  wrong  acts 
to  follow.  The  queen  is  right,  and  yet  she 
must  be  punished,  because,  more  evil  (in  the 
judgment  of  these  men  which  we  are  in  no 
condition  to  contest),  more  evil  would  come 
to  the  state  and  society  by  granting  her 
impunity  than  any  that  could  come  to  her 
personally  by  the  possible  hardship  involved 
in  her  sentence  of  deposition.     That  is  the 


42  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

sentence  they  pronounce,  as  far  as  they  have 
the  power  to  do  so — "  Let  her  be  deposed. 
Let  her  see  the  king's  face  no  more.  Let 
the  crown  pass  to  another  :  and  the  royal 
estate — the  palaces  and  the  pageantry — 
unto  another  that  is  better  than  she."  And 
the  thing  was  done.  The  king  was  pleased. 
The  decree  was  passed  in  due  and  solemn 
form.  And  it  was  published  far  and  wide, 
by  letters  sent  into  all  the  provinces,  and 
written  in  the  several  languages  of  the  various 
tribes  and  peoples,  written  out  duly  by  the 
scribes  and  linguists  of  their  foreign  office  ; 
and  this  was  the  substance  of  the  decree  : — 
"  That  every  man  should  bear  rule  in  his  own 
house:"  and  this  its  object: — "That  all  the 
wives  should  give  to  their  husbands  honour, 
both  to  great  and  small." 

The  forecast  thus  made  by  these  wise  men 
of  the  result  throughout  the  great  empire  of 
the  publication  of  the  decree,  is  probably  on 
the  whole  a  correct  one.  Our  phrase  for 
such  a  decree  would  be  "  statesmanlike." 
And  yet  it  is  almost  impossible  to  read  the 
terms  of  it  without  some  rising  of  amused 
feeling;  without  some  emotion  of  scorn.     All 


HOW  THE  FEAST  ENDED.  43 

the  husbands  are  embraced  in  it ;  and  it  pro- 
vides that  they  are  all  to  share  alike.  All 
the  wives  too  are  included,  for  they  are  all 
"  to  give  honour  to  their  husbands,  both  to 
the  great  and  small"  Well,  the  great,  the 
really  great,  will  get  the  honour  easily,  and 
could  do  very  well  probably  without  the 
helpful  edict.  Where  there  is  real  greatness, 
which,  in  Christian  speech,  we  may  trans- 
late into  real  goodness,  it  is  the  wife's  joy  to 
render  what  it  is  the  husband's  pride  to  wear. 
But  the  honour  is  to  be  given  "  both  to  the 
great  and  small !  "  "  Ay,  there's  the  rub." 
If  this  insurrectionary  torch  should  go 
through  the  land,  what  will  become  of  the 
small  ones  1  —  the  selfish,  the  spiteful,  the 
meddlesome,  the  rude,  the  mean,  the  silly, 
the  helpless,  the  good-for-nothing.?  They 
are  all  to  have  honour  !  As  if  a  decree  could 
really  get  it,  or  keep  it  for  them.  Wouldn't 
the  better  plan  be,  in  that  case,  and  in  many 
a  case  besides,  that  the  small  shall  try  to 
grow  larger  ?  Let  them  be  ashamed  of  their 
littleness,  and  rise  out  of  it  into  something 
like  nobleness.  Let  them  love  and  help 
their  wives,  and  care  for  their  children,  and 


44  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

think  of  others  :  and  stir  themselves  up  to 
exertion  and  manly  ways — and  then  the 
honour  will  come  as  harvest  follows  sowing. 
But  unless  they  do  something  like  that,  one 
fears  that  all  the  edicts  that  can  be  devised 
and  promulgated  will  leave  them  as  it  finds 
them — "  small." 

So  they  parted.  It  was  a  literal  and  life- 
long severance,  accomplished,  probably,  not 
without  private  sorrows  and  relentings  each 
towards  the  other  ;  perhaps  not  without  sighs 
and  tears.  The  first  verse  of  the  next 
chapter  tells  us  that  "  the  king  remembered 
Vashti," — it  is  a  little  touch  of  nature  and 
tenderness  which  makes  us  think  more  kindly 
of  the  great  monarch.  And  we  may  be  sure 
that  Vashti  remembered  the  king !  and 
earnestly  wished  that  things  could  have  been 
otherwise ;  and  blamed  those  rude  and  odious 
princes,  through  whose  means  she  would  be 
ready  to  think  the  thing  had  come  about — 
but  so  it  was.  They  parted  to  meet  no 
more.  It  is  an  old  story :  and  yet,  alas ! 
ever  new.  It  does  not  need  king  and  queen 
to  make  a  touching  tragedy  like  this.  It 
can  be  acted  in  very  humble  circumstances. 


HOW  THE  FEAST  ENDED.  45 

Hands  joined  at  the  marriage  -  altar  are 
pulled  asunder.  Hearts  which  have  throbbed 
to  each  other  in  mutual  love  and  sympathy 
are  cooled  and  severed  ;  or,  sadder  yet,  are 
severed  without  being  much  cooled.  The 
drunkenness  of  a  night,  leading,  it  may  be,  to 
something  worse,  or  the  fierce  gust  of  passion 
suddenly  aroused,  or  some  mood  of  dull  un- 
challenged selfishness,  or  some  bitter,  thought- 
less words,  or  some  headstrong  ways  on  the 
part  of  either,  or  both,  and  it  is  done, — kingly 
honour  sits  no  more  on  the  husband's  head 
to  the  wife's  view  ;  the  crown-royal  is  worn 
no  longer  by  the  wife,  as  the  husband  sees 
her,  and  then  they  part,  to  meet  no  more. 

' '  They  parted,  ne'er  to  meet  again, 
But  never  either  found  another 
To  free  the  hollow  heart  from  paining  ; 
They  stood  aloof,  the  scars  remaining, 

Like  cliffs  which  had  been  rent  asunder ; 
A  dreary  sea  now  flows  between, 

But  neither  heat,  nor  frost,  nor  thunder, 
Shall  wholly  do  away,  I  ween. 
The  marks  of  that  which  once  hath  been." 

Far  other  than  this  is  the  picture  we  are 
to  look  at  and  realise  for  ourselves,  standing 


46  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

in  one  or  other  of  the  great  relations  compre- 
hended in  that  word  "home."  There  is  a 
divine  wisdom  given  to  men  who  seek  it  for 
daily  guidance  through  this  ever-changing,  and 
sometimes  very  perplexing  human  life.  Those 
who  in  all  their  ways  acknowledge  God  have 
the  fulfilment  of  His  promise  that  "  He  will 
direct  their  paths."  There  is  a  love  which 
can  hold  human  hearts  together,  even  when 
all  things  seek  to  pull  them  apart — a  love 
which  surrnounts  reverses,  which  softens 
hardship,  which  makes  poverty  not  indeed 
desirable,  but  endurable,  which  lives  on 
through  the  changes  of  a  fickle  world,  and  is 
immortalised  by  death.  As  husbands  and 
wives,  as  parents  and  children,  as  brothers 
and  sisters,  we  have  but  to  realise  and 
accomplish  what  is  meant  by  that  word 
"  Home !  "  and  we  shall  do  well.  True  in 
these  relations, 


Onward  we  have  but  to  press, 
Through  the  paths  of  duty  ; 

Virtue  is  true  happiness, 
Excellence  true  beauty. 

Love  is  of  celestial  birth, 

Make  we  then  a  heaven  of  earth. 


HOW  THE  FEAST  ENDED.  47 

"  Closer,  closer,  let  us  knit 

Hearts  and  hands  together, 
Where  our  fireside  comforts  sit 

In  the  wildest  weather. 
O  !  they  wander  wide  who  roam 

For  the  joys  of  life  from  Home." 


LECTURE    III. 

Chapter  II.,  i.  to  xx. 
THE    NEW    QUEEN. 


FTER  these  things  " — the  things 
narrated  in  the  first  chapter.  It 
must  have  been  a  considerable  time 
after.  In  the  third  year  of  his  reign  was  the 
great  feast  held  which  had  such  an  unlooked- 
for  termination.  And  it  was  not  until  the 
seventh  year  of  his  reign,  at  the  end  of  the 
year  (v.  i6),  that  the  queenly  throne  was 
filled  by  Vashti's  successor.  How  is  this 
delay  to  be  accounted  for  ?  What  was  the 
king  doing  .?  Is  it  not  very  unlikely  that  one 
so  violent  in  his  passions  would  wait  so  long  ? 
Those  who  believe  that  Ahasuerus  is  Xerxes 
(which  is,  we  think,  the  true  supposition)  can 
account  for  those  years  fully,  by  the  monarch's 


THE  NEW  QUEEN.    .  49 

movements  and  by  great  historical  events. 
It  is  known  that  Xerxes  was  absent  from 
Persia  in  his  fourth  year.  He  passed  the 
winter  of  that  year  in  Sardis.  He  set  for- 
ward thence  in  the  spring  of  the  year  following. 

The  battle  of  Thermopylae  was  fought  in 
the  summer,  and  that  of  Salamis  in  the 
autumn  ;  and  in  the  year  after  that,  took 
place  the  battles  of  Plataea  and  Mycale. 
Then  he  returned  to  Sardis — and  thence,  in 
a  while,  to  Susa.  Thus  the  four  years  are 
pretty  well  accounted  for.  They  were  years 
of  disaster,  and  (perhaps  somewhat  in  con- 
sequence of  this)  of  dissolute  living.  For 
misfortune  and  reverse  have  the  same  kind 
of  effects  upon  monarchs  that  they  have  upon 
other  men.  Some  they  humble  and  improve, 
and  some  they  exasperate  and  harden. 

Yet  this  vanquished  soldier,  this  disgraced 
and  dissolute  man,  is  still  monarch  of  Persia! 
And  the  more  he  has  failed  abroad,  the  more 
he  must  succeed  at  home,  if  he  is  to  keep  his 
throne.  "  Let  everything  then,"  he  seems  to 
have  said,  "go  on  in  the  full  style  of  splendour. 
Let  no  glory  die — and  the  queen — I  must 
have  a  queen  !  " 

E 


50  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

It  is  said  the  king's  servants  suggested 
this  to  him.  But  kings'  servants  know  pretty 
well  what  to  suggest.  No  doubt,  however, 
the  policy  of  having  another  queen-royal  had 
the  approbation  of  the  wise  men,  else  it  could 
not  have  been  carried  out  successfully. 

And  then  began  the  preparation,  the 
narrative  of  which  needs  no  illustration  of 
ours.  It  is  perfectly  plain  :  and  it  is  not 
edifying.  And  yet  it  is.  Rightly  read — under 
due  emotions  and  reflections,  it  is  edifying 
(and  especially  to  the  female  part  of  the 
world),  in  the  highest  degree.  That  ought  to 
be  edifying  which  shows  much  cause  for 
gratitude.  Now  just  look  at  that  picture  of 
Persian  female  life  of  the  highest  kind.  Persia 
— the  mistress  of  civilisation  at  the  time :  the 
seat  of  wealth  and  splendour  :  the  land  of 
the  brave  and  the  wise.  And  this  is  how  it 
treats  its  noblest  women  !  Could  female 
degradation  be  more  complete  }  All  the  more 
complete  that  none  wondered :  none  protested : 
none  resisted — unless  we  may  take  Vashti's 
rebellion  as  a  kind  of  moral  insurrection 
against  the  whole  treatment  and  state  of 
woman.     If  it  was  so,  it  spent  itself.     For 


THE  NEW  QUEEN.  51 

here  they  come  from  far  and  near — the 
young,  the  fair,  the  nobly-born — as  well  as 
those  of  humbler  condition  in  their  miserable 
darkness,  thinking  that  an  honour  (without  a 
thought  of  wrong  about  it),  which  would  now 
be  esteemed,  in  any  Christian  country,  the 
deepest  disgrace.  To  use  the  words  of  an 
English  bishop  on  this  chapter,  "  It  is,"  he 
says,  "  of  priceless  worth,  as  showing  the  need 
under  which  the  human  race  then  lay,  of 
that  deliverance  which  has  been  wrought  by 
the  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  the  seed 
of  the  woman,  who  raised  womanhood  to  a 
high  and  holy  dignity,  and  by  that  spiritual 
espousal  of  a  church  universal,  by  which  he 
has  sanctified  marriage,  and  made  it  a  great 
mystery.  And  it  may  remind  the  world  of 
the  inestimable  benefits  it  owes  to  Christi- 
anity." Also,  one  ought  to  say,  that  the 
narrative  of  this  chapter,  although  we  pass  it 
over  lightly,  is  quite  purely  written.  Now 
this  matter  ought  to  be  faced,  plainly. 
Sceptics  and  enemies  of  the  faith  are  in  the 
habit  of  alleging  or  insinuating  that  there  are 
not  a  few  passages  in  Holy  Writ  not  fit  to 
be    read    in    families    and    congregations  — 


52  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

hardly  in  closets.     A  considerable  number  of 
passages  certainly  are  not  suitable  for  public 
reading  or  exposition.      Therefore  they  are 
not    read  ;     and   they    are    not    expounded, 
except  for  some  special  ends.     But  impure 
passages,    indelicate     corrupting     passages  } 
Not  one.       The  breath  of  God  has  passed 
through   this    chapter,   and    it   is   clear    and 
clean,  so  that  no  one  of  simple  mind  will  get 
harm  by  reading  it.     Would  any  one  say  the 
same    regarding    some    of    our    fashionable 
novels  and  tales  t — many  of  them,  softly  be 
it  spoken,  and   sorrowfully,  and   with  shame, 
written    by   women  ! !  —  by    women    calling 
themselves  Christians,  who,  at  any  rate,  have 
received  the  benefit  of  the  Christian  civilisa- 
tion so  far,  who  therefore  have  been  elevated 
— away  beyond  heathen  female  life.      And 
this  is  the  way  they  behave  themselves,  and 
show    their    gratitude.       They    spend    their 
energies  and  their  genius,  such  as  it  is,  in 
corrupting   their  fellow-creatures,  filling   the 
minds  of   the   young  with  evil   suggestions, 
which  either   distress   them,  or   pollute   and 
deprave  them  :  working  up  disgusting  situa- 
tions, and  horrible  scenes  ;    making  light  of 


THE  NEW  QUEEN.  53 

the  holiest  ties  of  human  life,  and  apologising 
for  some  of  its  deepest  evils  and  crimes. 

I  am  not  speaking  at  random,  although  I  do 
not  profess  to  be  speaking  from  any  extensive 
personal  knowledge  ;  because  I  for  one  will 
not,  and  do  not  read  such  books,  if  I  know  it 
— not  as  fearing  any  great  personal  harm,  for 
one  may  hope  that  one's  disgust  would  always 
be  too  great  to  make  any  harm  possible  ;  but 
it  does  one  harm  to  be  even  disgusted  unne- 
cessarily. On  reliable  authority,  by  consensus 
of  judgment  of  the  most  impartial  descrip- 
tion, I  believe  this  matter  needs  the  attention 
of  good  people  far  more  urgently  than  some 
other  things  which  secure  that  attention.  At 
any  rate,  I  feel  quite  sure  that  I  am  but  doing 
my  duty  in  thus  testifying  and  warning.  One 
thing  we  can  all  do,  we  can  refuse  to  read. 
Happily  there  is  enough  good  literature  of 
every  kind — not  heavy,  dull,  solemn,  but 
fresh,  bright,  humorous,  pathetic,  comic,  tragic 
— all  kinds  of  the  really  good,  by  writers  both 
alive  and  dead.  So  that  there  is  no  excuse 
for  going  down  into  the  slough ;  "  Keep  thyself 
pure." 

But  it  is  time  to  go  on  with  our  story. 


54  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

New  characters  now  come  on  the  stage ; 
especially  the  two  principal  characters  of  the 
book,  and  we  may  almost  say  of  the  genera- 
tion in  which  they  lived  —  Mordecai  and 
Esther.  Neither  of  them  of  any  note  at  the 
time  they  begin  to  act,  but.  both  of  them,  as 
the  sequel  shows,  highly  capable  of  making 
history,  and  acting  worthily  in  the  most  con- 
spicuous situations.  In  fact,  the  character  of 
both  the  one  and  the  other  is  quite  a  study. 
They  are  colourless  people  when  we  first  see 
them  ;  and  although  they  become  more  pro- 
nounced as  the  drama  unfolds  itself,  they 
never  stand  out,  morally  and  religiously, 
among  the  best.  There  is  material  in  the 
narrative  for  forming  a  very  favourable  judg- 
ment of  both  of  them  ;  and  there  is  also  some 
material  for  forming  almost  an  adverse  judg- 
ment. The  conclusion  one  comes  to  is,  that 
we  had  better  not  confidently  judge  them 
either  the  one  way  or  the  other,  although 
there  is,  I  think,  enough  to  justify  a  highly 
favourable  judgment,  but  regard  them  as 
chosen  actors  and  instruments  in  the  hands  of 
Providence  in  a  critical  time,  rather  than  as  pre- 
pared and  sanctified  specimens  of  goodness. 


THE  NEW  QUEEN.  55 

Mordecai  is  introduced  to  us  as  "  a  certain 
Jew''  living  in  Shushan  the  Palace.  Any  one 
having  prepossession  against  Mordecai  can 
say — "  What  was  he  doing  there  at  all  ?  A 
man  of  energy  and  capacity,  why  had  he  not 
returned  to  Jerusalem  with  those,  or  after 
them,  who  had  been  set  free  ?  Patriotism 
would  have  carried  him  to  Palestine  :  con- 
demns him  living  still  in  Persia."  But  this  is 
to  take  a  very  narrow  view  of  the  case.  Re- 
member it  was  this  man's  grandfather  or  great- 
grandfather who  had  been  carried  captive  into 
Babylon.  He  had  been  born  in  the  captivity, 
and  brought  up  among  the  people  and  amid 
the  customs  of  the  place  ;  and  he  may  have 
seen  (there  is  some  reason  for  supposing  that 
he  did)  that  the  best  service  he  could  render 
to  his  people  and  country  could  be  rendered 
in  Shushan  and  not  in  Jerusalem. 

In  the  house  with  him  is  a  Jewish  girl, 
Hadassah,  really  a  cousin  of  his  own,  for  she 
was  his  uncle's  daughter,  but  so  much  younger 
than  himself  that  he  has  adopted  her  as  a 
daughter,  and  is  bringing  her  up  in  the  nurture 
and  admonition  of  his  people.  Father  and 
mother  both  gone — what  a  loss  !     Poor  little 


56  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

orphan  girl !  The  world  will  be  hard  and  cold 
to  her  now.  But  she  would  be  told  of  one 
who  is  "the  Father  of  the  fatherless;"  and 
surely  never  any  one  had  more  occasion  to 
say,  "  When  my  father  and  mother  forsake 
me,  then  the  Lord  will  take  me  up." 

And  yet  also  do  not  you  see  in  Esther 
something  which  almost  tells  of  the  lack  of  a 
mother's  tenderness  and  care  in  her  earliest 
years  ;  a  certain  clear,  passionless,  almost 
masculine  strength  of  purpose,  but  not  soft- 
ened with  any  flushing  of  emotion.  However, 
she  is  now  a  girl  in  her  loving  protector's 
house ;  she  is  his  child.  He  is  evidently  a 
man  of  high  capacity,  fit  for  affairs  of  state 
as  soon  as  they  come  into  his  hands,  and  she 
is,  of  course,  educated  in  the  best  manner. 
She  never  could  have  been  Queen  of  Persia 
without  high  accomplishments.  She  was  also 
"  fair  and  beautiful,"  or  ''fair  of  form  mid 
good  of  countenanced  Evidently  she  possessed 
unusual  beauty.  Her  Hebrew  maiden  name 
was  Hadassah — myrtle  ;  her  Persian  queenly 
name  was  Esther — star. 

One  of  the  great  difficulties  of  the  Book 
is     the     difficulty     of    understanding     how 


THE  NEW  QUEEN.  57 

Mordecai  could  think  of  entering  his  ward, 
his  adopted  child,  on  such  a  competition  at  all. 
There  was  no  difficulty  to  any  Persian  family 
— they  were  but  falling  in  with  the  ancient 
custom.  Political  movements  were  often  ad- 
vanced in  connection  with  these  royal 
alliances,  just  as  they  are  at  this  day  in  all 
the  European  countries,  although  now  in  a 
less  degree  than  formerly.  But  Mordecai  is 
a  Jew — a  strict  Jew  in  many  things,  a  real 
lover  of  his  country  and  people  ;  and  it  is 
matter  of  wonder  that  he  can  venture  a 
Jewish  maiden,  one  to  whom  he  is  tenderly 
attached — his  very  child  of  adoption,  into 
such  a  sea  of  dread  uncertainty.  Some  think 
that  he  must  have  had  divine  intimation 
either  expressly  communicated,  or  rising 
strongly  in  his  own  convictions  as  to  the 
issue  of  the  trial.  When  the  parents  of 
Moses  "  saw  that  he  was  a  proper  child  they 
hid  him  three  months."  Something,  as  it 
were,  told  them  instinctively  that  this  child 
was  to  be  the  deliverer  of  his  people.  In 
like  manner  Mordecai  may  have  had  it  im- 
pressed upon  his  mind  irresistibly  that  this 
child  (as  dear  as  she  was  fair)  would  be  the 


58  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

instrument  for  great  benefits  to  her  people. 
But  this  is  simply  a  kindly  conjecture,  and 
there  really  is  no  historical  foundation  for  it. 
We  are  always  in  danger  of  regarding  a 
course  of  human  action  in  the  light  of  its 
results.  If  those  results  are  highly  favour- 
able, and  if  the  divine  hand  has  been  con- 
spicuously displayed  in  bringing  them  about, 
the  means  employed  to  bring  them  are  apt 
to  pass  with  much  less  than  the  usual  criti- 
cism. Indeed,  it  is  apt  to  seem  almost  like 
a  presumptuous  human  judgment  on  divine 
providence  itself  if  we  venture  to  say  "  This 
and  this  was  wrong  "  !  "  Wrong  ?  how  can  it 
be,  when  God  has  deigned  to  use  it  as  his 
own  instrumentality  for  working  his  holy  and 
perfect  will  ?''  So  we  mingle  and  confuse 
things  which  are  perfectly  and  for  ever  apart. 
The  moral  merit,  or  demerit,  of  what  I  do 
is  one  thing.  God's  use  of  what  I  do,  and 
his  applications  of  it  to  the  promotion  of  his 
own  good  ends — that  is  quite  another  thing. 
What  we  do  is  right  or  wrong  in  itself, — or 
it  is  partly  right  and  partly  wrong, — and  it  is 
for  the  moral  character  of  the  action  that  we 
are  answerable.    The  consequences  (owing,  it 


THE  NEW  QUEEN.  59 

may  be,  to  a  great  many  other  things)  may  be 
disastrous — we  are  not  responsible  for  that, 
or  (owing  again  to  a  great  many  other  things) 
they  may  be  most  excellent — we  have  no 
merit  in  that.  The  merit  and  demerit  lie  in 
the  action,  not  in  any  concomitants  or  con- 
sequents. 

The  same  principle  is  to  be  applied  in 
our  judgments  of  the  conduct  of  others, — in 
so  far  as  we  judge  them.  We  are  not  to 
judge  our  neighbours  in  an  evil  uncharitable 
sense.  But  we  are  to  judge  our  neighbours 
in  a  broad,  and  candid,  and  fair  manner. 
Still  more  ought  we  to  make  fair  judgment 
regarding  our  predecessors,  whose  names  and 
deeds  are  on  the  page  of  history.  Their  lives 
will  be  of  little  use  to  us  unless  we  do. 

It  is  particularly  necessary  to  judge  the 
Scripture  characters  of  all  kinds,  and  the  par- 
ticular acts  of  the  men  and  women  in  them- 
selves co7isidered^  and  not  merely  in  the  light 
of  their  historic  effects.  We  are  not  to  ask 
regarding  any  one — Mordecai  or  Esther,  or 
any  one  else,  "  Is  this  man,  this  woman,  a 
saint  or  a  sinner }  and  then  explain  every- 
thing in  the  light  of  the  answer  we  get,  or 


6o  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

give.  Rather,  we  are  to  take  the  actions,  one 
by  one,  or  the  course  of  action,  and  in  the 
light  of  the  great  moral  principles  of  the 
Scriptures,  which  never  change,  which  are  as 
inflexible  as  the  divine  nature  itself,  we  are 
humbly  to  form  and  express  our  estimates — 
"  This  is  wrong,  no  matter  what  comes  of  it ! 
This  is  right,  no  matter  what  comes  of  it !" 

Well,  judged  in  this  way,  what  are  we  to 
say  regarding  the  conduct  of  Mordecai,  in 
sending  his  child  into  this  great  national 
competition  for  a  jaded  monarch's  heart — or 
rather  for  the  supreme  place  and  power  in 
the  kingdom  next  to  that  of  the  monarch  .? 
No  doubt  there  are  many  things  to  be  taken 
into  account,  some  of  them  perhaps  quite  un- 
known to  us.  But  we  confess  we  do  not  see 
how  he  could  be  justified  in  any  view  of  the 
case  that  can  be  taken.  He  was  a  Jew,  and 
well  instructed.  He  had,  i.e.  he  knew,  the  pure 
religion — the  pure  morals.  He  knew  what 
was  right  and  the  will  of  God  ;  and  he  ought 
not  to  have  sent  that  girl — young,  fair,  artless, 
and,  as  far  as  appears  through  the  whole 
history,  perfectly  simple  and  pure — up  into 
the  king's   Harem  to  take  the   chances.      It 


THE  NEW  QUEEN.  6i 

was  a  success — but  suppose  it  had  been  a 
failure  ?  Then  he  has  sacrificed  the  child. 
He  has  lost  her  even  for  himself,  and  with 
her  the  objects  of  his  ambition  or  of  his 
patriotism. 

Just  stick  risks  are  run,  although  of  course 
not  amid  circumstances  so  conspicuous  and 
splendid,  by  those  who  promote  alliances  for 
their  children  with  supreme  or  exclusive 
regard  to  wealth,  station,  and  other  outward 
things.  If  moral  character  be  not  regarded, 
be  not  required  in  the  man  sought  or  accepted 
for  a  husband  to  the  child  or  the  ward — if  it 
be  chiefly  what  he  has,  and  where  he  stands 
in  the  social  scale — well,  the  marriage  may 
turn  out  happily  enough,  for  men  are  often 
better  than  they  are  known  to  be  until  they 
are  tried  ;  but  sometimes  also  they  are  worse, 
and  then  ? — yes,  sometimes  greatly  worse,  and 
then  ? — the  married  life  is  a  ghastly  awaken- 
ing, a  long-drawn  and  still-increasing  pain. 
The  man's  love  was  but  a  whim.  It  is  soon 
over.  He  is  selfish,  slippery,  carnal,  untrue. 
He  seeks  enjoyment  chiefly  in  the  satisfaction 
of  his  passions.  He  tramples  roughly  on  the 
tenderest   affections.       And    there   are   tears 


62  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

shed  in  secret  by  her  who  trusted  and  has 
been  thus  grievously  disappointed.  And 
touches  of  pain  may  be  seen  on  her  counte- 
nance ;  and  her  secret  life  is  a  sigh.  Can  any 
outward  advantages  compensate  for  this  }  and 
when  this  comes,  as  it  does  sometimes,  to- 
gether with  a  complete  collapse  of  those  very 
advantages — the  misery  is  complete. 

"  Mordecai  walked  every  day  before  the 
court  of  the  women's  house,  to  know  how 
Esther  did,  and  what  should  become  of  her." 
And  it  is  probable  that  on  some  particular 
days  his  reflections  were  not  very  enviable. 
Ah !  how  many  a  house  has  been  thus  watched 
since  then  ?  How  many  are  watched  now  t 
by  those  who,  in  heart,  and  sometimes  even 
literally,  like  Mordecai,  walk  up  and  down, 
waiting  to  hear  some  tidings  of  the  caged 
and  suffering  creature  within. 

OiLv  Esthers  take  the  matter  of  their  own 
life-alliance  more  into  their  own  hands,  as  it 
is  right  they  should.  To  tJieni,  therefore,  as 
well  as  to  the  Mordecais — the  fathers,  the 
mothers,  the  uncles,  the  guardians,  —  this 
warning  word  should  come.  Seek  first  to 
find  the  true  and  loving  heart  in  him,  in  her. 


THE  NEW  QUEEN.  63 

to  whom  you  give  your  hand.  Seek  first  a 
companionship  that  will  be  helpful  and 
ennobling  to  you  whatever  the  outward 
fortunes  may  be,  and  all  other  things  will  be 
added.  After  all  we  must  trust  each  other 
in  a  large  measure.  We  cannot  know  every- 
thing beforehand.  Young  people  cannot 
know  each  other.  They  do  not  know  even 
themselves.  They  do  not  know,  therefore, 
what  kind  of  husbands  and  wives  they  will 
make  to  each  other.  Go  on  cheerfully  then 
on  probabilities.  But  let  them  be  probabili- 
ties looking  the  right  way,  not  the  wrong 
way,  and  then  be  hopeful  of  all  good.  So  it 
be  the  true  Esther,  whether  she  be  on  the 
throne,  or  in  the  little  house  of  the  quiet 
street,  doesn't  so  much  matter.  There  is  a 
"  star  "-like  beauty  which  will  shine  above  all 
outward  splendours,  and  which  no  obscurity 
can  quench.  It  is  "  the  beauty  of  the  Lord 
our  God  upon  "  his  faithful  people,  and  those 
who  shine  in  it  are  Daniels  and  Esthers 
wherever  they  may  be.  (And  if  not  married, 
never  mind.) 

Well — we  all  know  the  issue  of  the  trial. 
The  monarch  declares  himself  captivated — 


64  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

really  is  so,  for  he  had  no  motive  to  say  any- 
thing but  the  truth  in  the  case,  with  the 
charms  of  the  Jewish  maiden  (not  knowing 
her  to  be  so  as  yet).  Now  this  means,  we 
cannot  help  thinking,  far  more  than  we 
usually  comprehend  in  the  term  "  beauty." 
It  means  a  high  order  of  accomplishment  in 
Esther.  As  the  monarch  thought,  and  as 
the  sequel  proved,  she  was  every  inch  a 
queen. 

In  due  time  she  is  so  proclaimed.  And 
the  feast  is  held,  without  which  nothing  grand 
can  be  accomplished — modern  London  is  like 
ancient  Persia  in  this.  It  was  Esthers  feast ; 
and  it  was  great.  There  was  release  in  the 
provinces,  and  bountiful  giving,  and  universal 
joy.  And  Mordecai  walks  no  more  in  the 
court,  waiting  for  tidings  with  an  anxious 
heart.  And  his  faith  is  rewarded,  if  what  he 
did  was  done  in  faith.  And  in  any  case  his 
political  views  are  advanced,  and  he  is  one 
step — one  great  step,  nearer  the  position 
where  he  will  be  able  to  protect  his  people 
from  some  terrible  storms  that  seem  gather- 
ing. And,  above  all,  the  providence  of  God 
is  seen  in  the  very  process  of  one  of  its  most 


THE  NEW  QUEEN.  65 

wonderful  achievements  ;  and  seen,  not  the 
less  illustriously,  because  there  is  so  much 
that  may  be  exceptionable  in  the  human 
action  of  the  individuals  concerned.  We  do 
not  need  to  justify  Mordecai  in  everything  ; 
or  Esther  in  everything  ;  or,  still  more,  the 
king  in  his  universal  lawlessness,  in  order  to 
see  the  working  of  a  perfect  providence  in  all. 
The  individual  agents  do  their  will,  and 
take  their  way  as  they  can — some  striving  for 
this,  and  some  for  that — and  the  will  and  the 
way  of  God  come  out  of  them  serenely,  per- 
fectly !  But  do  not  you  see  what  a  wonderful 
chain  of  events  it  is,  out  of  which  the  ultimate 
providential  purpose  is  evolved,  and  how  a  fail- 
ure or  a  change  anywhere — in  what  we  call  a 
little  thing — would  alter  the  whole  effect  ? 
Say  that  the  feast  had  been  interrupted,  even 
on  its  last  day,  before  the  king's  heart  was 
merry  with  wine — nothing  would  then  have 
happened  of  all  this  history.  Say  that  the 
vain  thought  of  exhibiting  his  queen  had 
never  entered  into  his  mind — nothing  would 
have  happened.  Say  that  Vashti  had  come 
when  she  was  sent  for — again  nothing  would 
have  happened.  Say  that  Esther's  father  and 
F 


66  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

mother  had  not  died — she  would  have  been 
at  home  with  them,  and  they  would  not  have 
thought  of  doing  as  Mordecai  did.  And  so 
on  through  a  great  number  of  possible  sup- 
positions. A  link  dropped  in  a  chain  spoils 
the  chain.  It  will  pull  nothing,  hold  nothing. 
Any  one  event  of  a  long  series  dropped  out 
would  alter  all  that  comes  after.  God's 
providence,  therefore,  is  minute  and  particular. 
It  concerns  all  that  happens — all  that  men 
think,  and  do,  and  are.  Human  freedom  is 
untouched,  and  yet  divine  will  is  perfectly 
wrought  ;  and  if  only  we  are  on  the  side  of 
that  divine  will  as  far  as  we  know  it,  sub- 
mitting and  conforming  our  own  will  to  the 
will  of  God,  then  we  may  be  entirely  sure 
that  providence  is  on  our  side.  The  smallest 
things  in  our  life  are  the  objects  of  divine  re- 
gard. The  hairs  of  our  head  are  all  numbered, 
our  tears  are  kept  by  God  as  men  keep  the 
choicest  wines,  our  sighs  are  heard,  our  steps 
directed,  our  "  goings  out "  and  our  "  comings 
in  "  preserved  from  that  time  forth,  when  we 
give  ourselves  truly  to  Him,  on  through  life 
to  its  ending,  and  even  for  evermore. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  we  are  governed  by 


THE  NEW  QUEEN.  67 

self-will,  having  no  respect  for  the  will  of  God, 
except  in  so  far  as   it  may  seem  to  chime  in 
with  our  own,  we  may  be  as  entirely  sure  that 
providence  is  against   us — at  any  rate,  can 
never  be  "  for  us" — while  we  continue  in  such 
a  state  of  mind.      It  might  set  a  crown  upon 
our  head,  put  a  kingdom  into  our  hands,  lay 
our    name   on    the    four  winds,  to   be   borne 
wherever  breezes  whisper  or  waters   murmur 
in  human  ears,  yet  all  the  while  in  its  secret 
spirit,  and   in   the  full  weight   of  its  eternal 
force,  it  would  be  against  us.      And  if  we  die 
in   that  state,   settled   in   self-will,  what   will 
happen  ?    Just  this  :    the    providence  of  the 
world   into  which  we  go  will   be  against   us, 
exactly  as  was  the  providence  of  this  world 
when  we  left  it ;  and  if  a  man   could  die,  or 
fly  if  you  will,  out  of  one  world  into  another, 
and  then   into  another  continually  and   eter- 
nally, he  would  never  find  a  world  the  provi- 
dence of  which  would  be  for  him,  unless  there 
be  another  God.      Everything,  then,  you   see 
depends  on  having  the  humble,  obedient,  holy 
will.   Our  inner  state  will  rule  for  us  all  outer 
things.     "He    that  doeth    the  will   of   God 
abideth  for  ever." 


68  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

True,'  it  is  a  very  great  matter;  indeed  it  is 
everything  to  get  this  renewed  will.  And  to 
some  it  may  seem  impossible.  "  We  are  what 
we  are,  and  such  we  must  remain ;  we  can  only 
develop,  we  cannot  change."  But  the  gospel 
says,  "  No  ;  there  is  no  such  necessity.  With 
God  all  things  are  possible.  The  gospel  is 
forgiveness  ;  the  gospel  is  regeneracy  ;  the 
gospel  is  power  ;  the  gospel  is  the  breath  of 
God  in  the  soul  of  man.  As  on  some  trees 
the  leaves  hang  long — through  the  autumn, 
through  the  dark,  dripping  winter,  sear  and 
sapless  and  sooty,  and  yet  will  not  fall  off 
and  die,  although  shaken  by  many  a  blast, 
but  fall  off  quite  easily  on  some  early  spring 
day  when  not  a  breath  is  stirring  without, 
because  the  irresistible  force  of  new  life  is 
stirring  within  —  so  when  a  man  is  in  Christ 
he  is  a  new  creature,  and  when  he  is  a  new 
creature  old  things  naturally  and  easily  pass 
away,  and  all  things  become  new."  * 


LECTURE  IV. 

Chapter  III. 

HAMAN    AND    MORDECAI. 


ORDECAI  is  "  sitting  in  the  king's 


-'Iw  '^  gate."  Some  call  him  a  humble 
il  li^H  I  porter,  or  gate-opener,  getting  thus 
the  effect  of  contrast  between  the  humble  posi- 
tion and  the  great  service  he  was  able  to 
render  in  a  particular  case  in  protecting  and 
preserving  the  monarch.  But  this  is  a  mis- 
take. To  stand  or  sit  in  the  gate  was  to  be 
near  the  person  of  the  king,  and  to  be  high 
in  office.  No  position  is  contemptible  in 
itself  But  a  man  of  Mordecai's  gifts  and 
capacities  was  not  likely  to  be  found  in  the 
lowest  kind  of  service  ;  he  is  in  the  king's 
s^ate,  and  of  course  in  official  association  with 


70  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

many  more — chamberlains  and   ministers  of 
state. 

Some  way  or  other,  we  are  not  told  how, 
he  becomes  aware  of  the  existence  of  a  trea- 
sonable plot  against  the  king's  life.  He  may 
have  been  consulted  by  the  traitors  ;  or  hints 
may  have  been  dropped  in  his  hearing  to  see 
if  he  would  take  them  up  ;  or,  without  becom- 
ing an  eavesdropper,  he  may  have  overheard 
some  whisperings  of  evil  omen  ;  or,  suspecting 
something  amiss,  he  may  have  become  an 
eavesdropper.  Some  way  or  other,  "the 
thing  became  known"  to  him  ;  and  he  lost  no 
time  in  making  it  known  to  the  king,  through 
Esther,  the  queen.  The  thing  was  soon  fully 
discovered  and  laid  open,  and  the  conspira- 
tors— Bigthana  and  Teresh — were  "hanged 
on  a  tree"  {ix.  crucified),  and  the  thing  was 
written  in  the  Book  of  the  Chronicles  before 
the  king.  A  true  picture  of  Persian  court- 
life  !  If  any  one  asks  farther  proof  of  the 
probability  of  such  a  thing,  it  is  at  hand  in 
the  unquestioned  historic  fact  that  Xerxes 
"  was  actually  murdered,  at  night  in  his  bed, 
by  two  persons,  one  of  whom  was  a  chamber- 
lain  and    the   other   a   chief   captain   of  his 


HAMAN  AND  MORDECAL  71 

guard."  The  thing  was  of  frequent  occur- 
rence in  Persian  history  ;  indeed  we  may  say 
that  this  kind  of  thing  has  been  a  constant 
and  ghastly  attendant  on  despotic  rule  in 
every  country.  When  any  one  is  endowed 
with  irresponsible  power  ;  when  the  lives  of 
others  are  in  his  hands  ;  when  all  things  and 
all  persons,  great  and  small,  are  made  to  bend 
to  his  convenience  and  contribute  to  his  glory ; 
when  he  withholds  his  heart  from  no  joy,  he 
is  not  the  happier,  and  certainly  he  is  not  the 
safer  by  all  this,  but  only  by  so  much  the 
more  exposed.  Some  request  denied,  some 
courtier's  mortified  ambition,  or  some  ill- 
regulated  impulse  of  true  patriotism  ;  or  some 
brooding  injury  that  has  come  of  the  monarch's 
lawless  indulgence  ;  or  some  capricious  mood 
of  which  no  account  could  be  given — any  of 
these  things,  or  things  less  still  than  these, 
can  shape  the  arrow  or  sharpen  the  sword 
that  will  drink  the  heart's  blood  of  a  king. 

The  same  law  runs  through  universal  life. 
High  station,  anywhere  in  the  social  scale, 
does  not  of  itself  bring  either  contentment  or 
safety.  The  sleepless  pillow  is  seldom  the 
hardest ;  is  often  the  downiest.     The  house 


72  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

that  has  most  of  "home"  in  it,  in  the  deepest 
and  dearest  sense  of  the  word,  is  seldom  the 
house  with  the  greatest  number  of  rooms  in 
it :  is  far  more  often  the  house  where  a  Httle 
pressure  is  now  and  then  needed,  and  always 
a  good  deal  of  motherly  and  sisterly  skill  in 
getting  everything  into  daily  fettle  and  trim. 
In  lowliness  is  safety.  Labour,  unless  it  be 
over-work,  sweetens  pleasure.  The  old  lesson 
meets  us  at  every  turn — "Neither  poverty 
nor  riches."  If  we  were  poor,  we  should  be 
sure  to  steal,  if  not  with  our  fingers,  with  our 
thoughts — with  our  hunger,  our  envy,  our 
hankering  cares  ;  and  if  we  were  rich,  God 
knows  !  we  might  forget  Him,  and  go  strut- 
ting about  as  masters  when,  in  fact,  we  are 
only  tenants  and  hired  servants,  holding  our 
life-farm  by  the  day.  We  who  are  of  the 
middle  ranks  ought  to  be,  as  far  as  our  con- 
dition is  concerned,  among  the  safest  and 
happiest  of  mankind.  If  there  be  truth  in 
this  book,  and  if  we  are  not  mere  pretenders 
to  faith  in  it,  then  "the  lines  have  fallen  unto 
us  in  pleasant  places,  and  we  have  a  goodly 
heritage." 

But  now  there  comes  suddenly  upon  the 


HAMAN  AND  MORDECAI.  73 

stage,  like  a  Macbeth  or  a  Richard  the  Third, 
one  of  the  great  characters  of  this  book, 
Haman.  The  name  is  supposed  to  signify 
The  Illustrious.  Famous  he  has  certainly 
made  himself  through  all  time.  His  name 
and  deeds  will  live  as  long  as  those  of  Esther. 
He  was  an  Agagite,  a  descendant  of  the 
Amalekite  kings.  Amalek  laid  wait  for  Israel 
when  he  came  up  out  of  Egypt,  and  fought 
against  him  in  Rephidim.  His  cruelty  was 
gratuitous  and  malicious  in  a  high  degree  ; 
and  for  great  moral  and  public  reasons  it  was 
never  to  be  forgiven.  Amalek  was  to  be  de- 
stroyed. Saul  had  the  opportunity  of  doing 
it,  failed  to  do  it,  and  lost  his  crown. 

Here  is  Haman  in  Persia  :  Prime  Minister 
of  the  great  empire  ;  an  able,  unscrupulous 
man  ;  a  man  of  the  loftiest  pride  ;  of  bound- 
less ambition  ;  a  very  good  representative  of 
the  bitter  and  malignant  nation  from  whose 
kings  he  has  come.  And  his  port  is  kingly. 
He  knows  how  to  exact  homage,  how  to 
smile  and  frown,  how  to  win  and  terrify.  He 
rides  forth  to-day  from  the  king's  presence, 
bearing  with  him  the  king's  commandment 
for  all  he  may  require.      See  how  the  courtiers 


74  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

make  obeisance,  and  how  the  people  prostrate 
themselves  in  the  dust  while  he  passes  by ! 
But  there  is  one  who  will  not  fall  down,  who 
will  not  even  rise  from  his  seat.  He  is  not 
blind  ;  he  sees  the  coming  pomp.  He  is  not 
deaf;  he  hears  the  murmurs  of  adulation,  but 
still  he  moves  not.  "  Oh,  the  man  is  a 
foreigner,  and  does  not  understand.  Let  him 
be  told  of  the  king's  commandment,  and  then 
he'll  bow  like  the  rest."  He  is  told,  and  still 
does  not  bow.  He  is  remonstrated  with,  and 
counselled  to  do  according  to  the  royal  behest, 
but  in  vain.  Haman  may  come  and  go,  but 
he  shall  get  no  more  notice  from  Mordecai 
than  the  humblest  menial  of  the  palace. 
Why  ?  Has  he  a  reason  ?  Yes  ;  he  is  a 
Jew.  "  He  told  them  that  he  was  a  Jew," 
and  as  such  could  not  render  to  man  the 
reverence  which  was  due  only  to  God,  ajtd  to 
those  (the  king  and  the  priest)  who  were 
personally  and  expressly  God's  ministers  and 
representatives.  But  it  is  more  than  probable 
that  other  reasons  were  working  in  his  heart. 
One  cannot  but  think  that  some  method  of 
testifying  respect  to  the  king's  representative, 
which  would  have  done  no  violence  to  his 


HAMAN  AND  MORDECAI.  75 

conscience,  and  which  would  have  got  him 
through,  might  have  been  found  if  he  had 
been  anxious  to  find  it.  But  the  old  national 
antipathy  is  strong  within  him,  and  has  its 
counterpart  in  equal  strength  in  the  breast  of 
Haman.  This  meeting  of  Jew  and  Agagite 
is  the  meeting  of  fire  and  water.  One  must 
be  consumed.  There  is  probably  an  instinct 
in  the  heart  of  Mordecai  that  peace  is  impos- 
sible, and  that  even  safety  for  himself  and 
his  people  is  not  to  be  attained  under  the 
supremacy  of  this  man. 

At  any  rate  the  conflict  is  begun.  You  see 
a  man  may  begin  a  deadly  quarrel  by  simply 
sitting  still  and  keeping  silence.  The  world 
says,  "  Shout,  for  I  am  coming  ! "  The  world 
says,  "  Fall  upon  your  face,  for  I  am  passing 
by!"  And  if  he  does  not  do  it,  the  world 
will  say,  "  He  is  disloyal,  that  he  is  fanatical, 
that  he  is  setting  himself  above  the  law." 
Thus  the  law  is  inflexible,  perpetual.  The 
friend  of  the  world  is  the  enemy  of  God. 
Observe,  this  is  not  fanciful  moralising.  It 
is  the  lesson  (one  of  the  lessons)  of  the  pass- 
age. "Amalek  is  a  scriptural  type  of  Satan 
and  his  powers,  the  spiritual  enemy  of  God 


7  6  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

and  his  people."  Only  in  this  way  can  we 
fully  understand,  or  perhaps  fully  justify,  such 
a  word  as  this,  e.g.  (Deuteronomy  xxv.  1 7), 
"  Remember  what  Amalek  did  unto  thee  by 
the  way,  when  ye  were  come  forth  out  of 
Egypt ;  how  he  met  thee  by  the  way  and 
smote  the  hindmost  of  thee,  even  all  that 
were  feeble  behind  thee,  when  thou  wast  faint 
and  weary  ;  and  he  feared  not  God.''  Isn't 
that  the  devil's  way  always  —  to  smite  the 
hindmost,  the  feeblest,  the  weariest }  To 
watch  for  the  pilgrim's  halting  .?  To  strike 
at  the  soldier  when  his  armour  is  off  .^  And 
has  the  world  any  mercy }  or  will  it  ever 
have  ?  War  with  Amalek  from  generation 
to  generation,  until  his  remembrance  is  blotted 
out  from  under  heaven.  No  bowing  down  to 
Haman,  whatever  his  splendour,  whatever  his 
power.  Even  as  Christ,  from  the  devil  on 
the  mountain-top  having  the  offer  of  all  the 
kingdoms  of  the  world,  and  the  glory  of  them, 
on  the  single  condition  of  falling  down  and 
worshipping  Haman's  chief,  said,  "  Get  thee 
hence,  Satan  ;  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord 
thy  God,  and  Him  only  shalt  thou  serve." 
The  matter,  of  course,  soon  came  to  Ha- 


HAMAN  AND  MORDECAL  77 

man's  knowledge.  There  were  plenty  to  tell 
him.  As  far  as  the  narrative  tells  us,  they 
seem  to  have  been  actuated  by  no  improper 
motive.  It  was  their  duty  to  see  that  the 
law  was  observed  and  the  commandment  of 
the  king  obeyed.  But  possibly  some  among 
them  were  willing  enough  to  tell  Haman  of 
Mordecai's  recusancy.  Possibly  enough  they 
did  not  much  like  this  clever,  watching, 
pushing  Jew,  and  were  not  ill-pleased  with 
the  prospect  of  his  having  a  fall,  and  being 
taken  out  of  the  way  of  their  own  advance- 
ment. 

And  now  the  eyes  of  the  great  minister  as 
he  passes  out  of  the  gate  are  turned  full  on 
Mordecai,  and  his  face  flushes  with  rage  and 
hatred.  But  it  isn't  a  personal  contest  with 
this  solitary  man  that  he  will  wage.  He 
feels,  perhaps,  that  he  could  have  him  hung 
to-morrow  if  he  were  to  set  his  heart  on  it. 
But — "  they  had  showed  him  the  people  of 
Mordecai'' — the  Jews  scattered  through  the 
city  and  through  all  the  cities.  "Ha!"  he 
seems  to  have  said  with  himself,  "  I  know 
them,  as  my  fathers  knew  them.  They  are 
our    hereditary   foes.      They    will   make    no 


78  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

peace  with  us,  and  as  long  as  the  blood  of 
the  royal  house  of  Amalek  flows  in  my  veins 
I  shall  make  no  peace  with  them.  We  shall 
see  which  nation  is  first  '  blotted  out  from 
under  heaven  !'  I  hate  them,  with  their 
industry,  and  their  greed,  and  their  intoler- 
ance. My  great  revenge  has  stomach  for 
them  all ! "  "  He  thought  scorn  to  lay  hands 
on  Mordecai  alone,  for  they  had  showed  him 
the  people  of  Mordecai." 

To  manage  the  king  in  the  matter  was 
easy.  He  was  not  moving  up  and  down 
among  his  people.  He  dwelt  in  absolute 
seclusion,  and  was  dependent  on  his  ministers 
for  information  ;  and  here  is  one  who  has 
proved  himself  to  be  jealous  of  the  king's 
honour,  and  zealous  for  the  good  of  the 
empire.  What  he  counsels  will  be  best. 
And  so  the  thing  is  arranged,  and  the  edict 
for  the  destruction  of  these  disloyal  plotting 
Jews  is  virtually  taken.  But  it  must  be 
executed  in  due  form — legally,  religiously. 
The  lot  must  be  cast  to  see  at  what  time  the 
gods  ordain  the  massacre  ("the  lot  is  cast 
into  the  lap,  but  the  whole  disposing  thereof 
is  of  the  Lord  ").      It  was  cast  many  times, 


HAMAN  AND  MORDECAI.  79 

and  with  all  due  solemnities,  in  the  first 
month  of  the  year,  but  the  omens  would  not 
settle  on  any  nearer  time  for  action  than  the 
last  month  of  the  year.  Haman  would  have 
hailed  the  second  month,  or  the  third,  with  joy, 
feeling,  no  doubt,  that  "If  'twere  well  done, 
'twere  well  it  were  done  quickly."  And  the 
king's  treasuries  would  be  the  sooner  enriched 
with  the  promised  spoil  of  the  doomed  people. 
We  see  from  this  that  they  had  settled  in  the 
country,  entered  upon  trade,  amassed  wealth 
— for  this  strange  people  have  always  been  a 
money-making  race,  largely,  probably,  because 
they  have  not  been  allowed  to  hold  other 
property.  It  is  singular,  and  not  without 
significance  in  relation  to  the  future,  that  at 
this  hour,  and  through  the  whole  realm  of 
civilisation,  more  than  any  other  people,  and 
much  beyond  the  proportion  which  their 
numbers  would  allow,  they  touch  the  springs 
of  monetary  action,  actually  hold  the  money 
of  the  nations,  and,  by  its  means,  influence 
largely  the  daily  and  monthly  literature  of 
Europe,  especially  the  political  literature. 

Such,  then,  is   the   situation — an   unprin- 
cipled    monarch    willing     to     do     anything, 


8o  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

however  inhuman,  to  purchase  safety,  and 
indulgence  in  every  favourite  pleasure.  A 
cruel,  crafty,  ambitious,  grand  vizier  with  an 
old  grudge  to  settle,  as  well  as  present  designs 
to  advance — holding  in  his  hands,  for  the 
time,  absolute  power,  and  the  sign  and  shield 
of  it  in  the  possession  of  the  king's  ring. 
What  chance  has  this  poor  scattered  people — 
a  few  here,  a  few  there,  with  no  organisation, 
no  weapons  of  war,  no  leader,  no  military 
courage,  no  political  ability — against  odds  so 
overwhelming  as  these  ?  This  chance,  that 
there  is  in  the  heavens  a  hater  of  wrong,  a 
helper  of  the  helpless,  a  divine  controller  of 
all  that  happens  on  the  earth — One  who 
exercises  that  control  alike  by  the  march  of 
irresistible  armies,  and  by  the  apparently 
capricious  movements  of  the  signs,  whatever 
they  were,  of  the  lot  falling  before  the  eyes  of 
the  king.  Every  month  is  tried,  and  only 
the  last  month  is  suitable.  "  On  the  last 
month  then  let  it  be,"  says  grim  Haman. 
"  'Tis  long  to  wait,  but  the  work  may  be  the 
more  surely  done.  None,  in  the  farthest 
provinces,  or  in  the  most  obscure  condition, 
shall  now  escape." 


HAM  AN  AND  MORDECAI.  8i 

And  anon  the  scribes  are  busy.  The 
deadly  edict  is  written  out  in  many  languages, 
and  sent  to  the  rulers  of  all  the  several  peoples 
composing  the  great  nation,  signed,  and  sealed 
with  the  king's  ring.  And  soon  the  posts 
are  on  the  road,  hastened  by  the  king's  com- 
mandment. And  the  two  chief  authors  and 
agents  of  this  devilish  decree — are  they  trou- 
bled ?  Have  they  compunctious  visitings  ? 
Do  they  think  of  the  mothers,  of  the  little 
children,  who  will  perish  in  their  homes  or 
on  the  streets  ?  We  cannot  know  all  their 
thoughts.  It  is  quite  possible  that  they  had 
some  strong  relentings.  But  there  was  no 
hesitation  in  their  action  :  and,  as  far  as  the 
narrative  goes,  there  was  none  in  their  feeling. 
With  a  sense  of  relief  apparently,  and  breath- 
ing more  freely,  as  though  they  had  escaped 
some  great  danger,  "  the  king  and  Haman 
sat  down  to  drink,"  while  "  the  city  Shushan 
was  perplexed."  Or,  if  there  were  touches 
of  remorse  and  natural  sorrow,  or  any 
gigantic  shadows  of  coming  danger  rising  on 
them  out  of  the  horrors  which  they  had  just 
ordained,  all  such  perturbations  and  appre- 
hensions will  best  be  allayed  in  the  deep 
G 


82  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

wine-cup.  O  wine,  thou  consoler !  thou 
deceiver  !  thou  strengthener  !  thou  destroyer  ! 
thou  refresher  of  the  weary  !  thou  vanquisher 
of  the  strong  !  thou  cheerer  of  God  and  man  ! 
thou  drink  of  devils  ! — thou  takest  innocent 
part  in  the  joy  of  many  a  temperate  banquet ; 
and  thou  scatterest  sweet  memories  and  fair 
virtues  like  withered  leaves.  Thou  bringest 
back  the  gleam  of  life  into  the  sick  man's 
eye  on  his  weary  bed  of  pain,  and  thou  art 
chief  undertaker  and  hast  for  thy  mourners 
broken  hearts  when  dishonoured  heads  are 
laid  in  drunkards'  graves  !  We  may  sit  down 
to  drink  with  the  king  and  Haman  !  or  we 
may  fill  our  glass  with  the  beverage  which 
has  been  just  taken  as  from  the  water-pots 
of  Cana,  at  His  word  who  still  says  at  all 
temperate  banquets,  and  on  all  right  occa- 
sions, "  Draw  out  now  and  bear  to  the  gover- 
nor of  the  feast  " !  If  you  prefer  the  bever- 
age of  the  water-pots  before  the  miracle,  you 
are  free !  you  are  right !  that  too  is  a  gift 
of  God,  the  purest  and  the  best.  And  there 
is  much  to  be  said  for  keeping  exclusively  to 
that — for  certainly  our  modern  society  is  not 
quite  like  a  simple  rustic  marriage  company 


HAMAN  AND  MORDECAI.  83 

where  there  are  many  guests  and  little  wine. 
But  if — not  despising  the  water — you  feel 
that  the  wine  too  is  yours,  then  take  it,  for 
yourself  and  your  friends,  but  under  the 
shadow  of  that  word  as  wholesome  as  it  is 
solemn,  "  Let  your  moderation  be  known 
unto  all  men — the  Lord  is  at  hand." 

Many  lessons  of  instruction  and  warning 
might  easily  be  gathered  from  this  chapter. 

1st.  It  shows  in  a  lurid  but  striking  man- 
ner the  diabolical  chai^acter  of  Revenge.  We 
might  connect  with  this  the  great  evil  and 
danger  of  pride.  Because  revenge  is  a  pas- 
sion which  can  exist  in  any  strength  only,  in 
the  mind  of  a  man  who  is  proud  and  selfish. 
It  is  not  easy  to  cast  a  slight  that  will  be 
much  felt  on  a  man  of  Jminble  mind.  He 
has  already  the  lowly  estimate,  and  although 
he  may  feel  that  injustice  is  done  him  in 
particular  instances,  he  will  never  be  thrown 
by  such  things  into  ungovernable  fury,  or 
drawn  into  a  course  of  calculated  vengeance, 
for  he  will  consider  in  how  many  things  he 
is  respected  beyond  what  he  feels  he  de- 
serves, and  how  well  it  is  when  it  so  happens 
that  there  should  be  some  balance.     And  in 


84  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

any  case  he  will  content  himself  with  a  frank 
and  fair  vindication  in  the  matters  where  he 
is  assailed  or  denied  his  due.  But  a  proud 
and  selfish  man  of  necessity  becomes  malig- 
nant and  revengeful,  and  by  a  kind  of  brute 
instinct  will  run  furiously  even  upon  those 
who  have  done  him  no  injury.  There  are 
names  on  the  roll  of  history,  misnamed 
'^ great'' — Alexander  the  Great,  Frederick 
the  Great,  Napoleon  the  Great.  No  man 
can  be  really  great  who  sports  with  the  lives 
and  interests  of  his  fellow-creatures — who 
can  coolly  arrange  for  their  destruction  by 
massacre  or  in  war,  simply  in  order  to  the 
accomplishment  of  some  of  his  own  ambitious 
schemes.  Now,  you  may  say  that  this  is 
shooting  a  long  way  from  the  mark.  We 
are  not  Alexanders,  Napoleons,  Ramans. 
Well,  I  am  afraid  there  is  a  little  touch  of 
Haman  in  every  one  of  us.  Have  you  never 
heard  some  one  say,  have  you  never  said 
yourself^ — "  I  don't  like  the  family,"  and  you 
know  nothing  about  the  family,  only  you 
have  some  grudge,  well  or  ill  founded,  against 
a  particular  member  of  it  t  Of  the  rest  you 
know  as  little  as   Haman  did    of  the   Jews 


HAMAN  AND  MORDECAL  85 

whom  he  wanted  to  destroy.  Pride  is  pride, 
and  revenge  is  revenge  in  quality,  although 
they  only  show  themselves  in  words  with 
little  stings  in  them,  and  by  insinuations  that 
have  no  known  ground  of  verity.  If  we  do 
not  make  it  our  business  to  chastise  our 
spirits  and  purify  them  from  the  seeds  and 
shadows  of  these  vices,  in  the  forms  in  which 
they  can  assail  us,  can  we  be  quite  sure  that 
if  we  were  on  the  wider  stage  and  had  the 
ampler  opportunity,  we  should  not  be  as  this 
devilish  Amalekite  .^ 

2d.  Without  glorifying  the  character  of 
this  man  Mordecai,  of  whom  we  really  know 
very  little — he  is  a  dark  man — we  are  bound 
I  think  to  believe  that  his  refusal  of  homage 
was — not  a  freak  of  spleen  and  pride  on  his 
part,  which  would  put  him  in  the  same  cate- 
gory with  Haman — but  in  some  way  a 
matter  of  principle  and  conscience,  and  we 
have  therefore  here,  legitimately,  a  lesson  of 
personal  independence.  What  meanness  there 
is  in  this  country  in  bowing  down  to  rank  ! 
in  letting  some  lordly  title  stand  in  the  place 
of  an  argument !  in  seeking  high  patronage 
for  good  schemes,  as  men  seek  the  shadow  of 


86  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

broad  trees  on  hot  days  !  in  running  after 
royal  carriages !  in  subservience  to  power, 
and  adulation  of  wealth  !  Rise  up,  Mordecai, 
in  thy  Jewish  gaberdine,  and  shame  us  into 
manliness,  and  help  us  to  stand  a  little  more 
erect !  Shades  of  the  Covenanters  and  spirits 
of  the  Puritans,  draw  not  away  from  us  and 
our  relaxed  and  accommodating  ways,  and  in 
your  great  society,  and  with  the  memory  full 
upon  us  of  your  plain  sincerity  and  uncon- 
querable courage,  we  will  not  bow  down  to 
what  is  not  true,  to  what  is  not  honest,  to 
what  is  not  good  ! 

3d.  Finally,  a  lesson  of  patience  and  quiet- 
ness to  all  the  faithful.  Obey  conscience, 
honour  the  right — and  then  fear  no  evil. 

Is  the  storm  brewing  t  It  may  break  and 
carry  much  away — but  it  will  not  hurt  you. 
A  little  reputation  is  not  yo2i.  A  little  pro- 
perty is  not  you.  Health  even  is  not  you^ 
nor  is  life  itself  The  wildest  storm  that 
could  blow,  would  only  cast  you  on  the  shores 
of  eternal  peace  and  safety. 

But  more  probably  the  storm  may  melt 
all  av/ay  in  a  while,  and  leave  you  in  wonder 
at    your    own    fears ;    and,    in    wonder    still 


HAM  AN  AND  MORDECAL  87 

deeper  before  the  everlasting  wisdom  that 
makes  no  mistakes,  and  the  infinite  tender 
love  that  makes  all  things  work  for  good  to 
the  loving  heart.      Amen. 


il 


LECTURE    V. 

Chapter  IV. 
DEEPENING    TROUBLE. 

HE  king  and  Haman  sat  down  to 
drink."  "  It  is  not  for  kings,  O 
Lemuel,  it  is  not  for  kings  to 
drink  wine ;  nor  for  princes  strong  drink : 
Lest  they  drink  and  forget  the  law,  and  per- 
vert the  judgment  of  any  of  the  afflicted. 
Give  strong  drink  unto  him  that  is  ready  to 
perish,  and  wine  unto  those  that  be  of  heavy 
hearts.  Let  him  drink,  and  forget  his  poverty, 
and  remember  his  misery  no  more." 

But  may  it  not  be  that  the  king  and  Haman 
ivere  among  the  heavy-hearted  that  night }  and 
that  they  drank  to  forget  their  miseries  }  When 
a  great  crime  is  committed,  like  that  to  which 
they  had  just  put  hand  and  seal — a  crime 
against  which  humanity  herself  revolts  with 


DEEPENING  TROUBLE.  89 

a  cry — may  it  not  be  that  the  soul  suddenly 
shivers  as  in  the  winter  of  moral  poverty  and 
destitution  ?  The  two  most  powerful  men 
in  the  world  that  night  were  cowards  before 
their  own  consciences  ;  and  while  seated 
amid  the  splendours  of  the  empire,  are  poorer 
than  the  beggar  at  their  gates.  But  here 
they  sit — while  out  yonder  in  the  midst  of 
the  city,  one  clothed  in  sackcloth  and  sprink- 
led with  ashes  is  rending  the  air  with  loud 
and  bitter  cries  of  grief  and  consternation. 
The  same  effect  is  produced  everywhere,  and 
through  all  the  provinces,  by  the  bloody 
decree.  "  Mourning,"  "  fasting,"  "  weeping," 
"  wailing  "  !  Many  lying  low,  like  men  dead, 
in  sackcloth  and  ashes  ! 

But  this  man  who  cries  so  loudly  and 
bitterly  at  the  centre  of  the  city  has  more 
occasion  and  cause  than  any  one  else  for  his 
grief  and  wailing.  For  it  is  by  his  means — 
through  his  refusal  to  bow  to  Haman — that 
the  whole  calamity  has  come  ;  and  although 
he  probably  does  not  blame  himself  for  act- 
ing as  he  has  done,  he  cannot  but  have  his 
soul  stirred  with  profoundest  anguish  in  look- 
ing to  the  possible  consequences  of  his  action. 


90  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

If  you,  going  from  one  part  of  a  city  to 
another,  were  to  direct  the  driver  of  your 
hired  vehicle  to  go  by  one  street  rather  than 
the  one  usually  taken,  and  some  injury  should 
be  done  by  the  wheels  of  your  carriage  to 
some  one  in  the  way — in  the  street  of  your 
preference — an  old  woman  lamed,  or  a  child 
killed — well,  it  would  be  very  weak  to  blame 
yourself  for  the  perfectly  innocent  choice  you 
had  made,  as  if  you  had  committed  sin  in 
making  it.  But  how  few  would  be  able  to 
help  the  melancholy  and  almost  self-reproach- 
ful reflection,  "  O  if  I  had  only  let  the  man 
go  his  own  way  ! "  From  a  supposition  like 
this,  we  can  judge  what  a  storm  of  emotion 
would  be  surging  in  Mordecai's  breast  as  he 
thought  of  the  possible  destruction  of  a  whole 
people — his  own  people — by  his  means  ! 
He  "  came  even  before  the  king's  gate  " — as 
neai'  to  the  gate  as  he  dared.  For  none  in 
sackcloth  might  pass  within  the  gate.  They 
that  dwell  in  kings'  houses  wear  soft  clothing; 
and  use  soft  speech  ;  and  follow  gentle  and 
obsequious  ways.  Kings'  houses  are  for 
feasting,  and  grandeur,  and  beauty,  and  dis- 
play,   for    the    bright    side    of    human    life. 


DEEPENING  TROUBLE.  91 

"  Keep  the  shadows  outside  the  gates. 
Chase  away  pain  and  misery  !  "  And  yet 
misery  can  fix  her  fangs  in  a  king's  con- 
science. Pain  can  write  deep  lines  on  kings' 
faces.  Death  can  "  climb  up  into  the  win- 
dows, and  enter  into  the  palaces,"  while  not 
a  gate  is  unbarred,  and  not  a  servant  is  asked 
to  show  the  way.  And  rumour  can  enter ! 
The  queen  is  kept  in  the  dignity  and  safety 
of  seclusion  ;  like  all  the  Persian  women  of 
high  estate.  But  Esther's  maids  and  chamber- 
lains are  in  communication  with  the  world, 
and  of  course  she  soon  hears  of  what  is  tak- 
ing place  among  her  people,  and  especially 
of  Mordecai's  behaviour.  The  queen  is  of 
course  filled  with  deep  concern.  But  thinking 
that  probably  the  cause  of  all  this  mourning 
might  be  something  temporary  and  not 
worthy  of  so  much  notice,  and  especially 
grieved  that  her  father  (for  such  he  had  been 
to  her)  should  be  so  prominent  in  the  demon- 
stration of  the  grief — sent  raiment  to  him, 
with  orders  to  take  the  sackcloth  away.  But 
no  !  It  had  not  been  lightly  put  on,  and  can- 
not be  thus  put  off.  This  man  has  a  will  of 
his  own  !     He  will  not  bow  down  to  Haman. 


92  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

He  is  not  to  be  terrified.  He  will  not  put 
off  the  dolorous  robe  although  besought  to  do 
so  by  one  who  is  both  a  daughter  and  a  queen ! 
He  is  not  to  be  won.     A  born  ruler  of  men  ! 

"  Then  called  Esther  for  Hatach  " — that 
one  of  the  king's  chamberlains  who  was 
specially  appointed  to  be  as  a  lord  in  waiting 
upon  her — the  queen.  Silently,  swiftly,  and 
very  faithfully  Hatach  did  his  work.  He 
is  soon  in  the  street  of  the  city,  and  being 
there  he  soon  finds  the  man  he  seeks  ;  and 
delivering  his  message  from  Esther,  soon 
hears  from  him  the  whole  case  in  all  its  black 
particulars,  and  receives  from  him  in  return 
a  narrative  and  message  to  the  queen  which 
will  chill  her  blood  as  she  listens  to  it,  which 
will  melt  her  whole  heart  to  tears,  and  then 
(if  the  nobleness  is  in  her,  on  which  Mordecai 
seems  to  count)  will  harden  it  into  steel  for  the 
deed  of  daring  on  which  she  must  venture. 

"  Go  to  the  queen,"  saith  Mordecai,  "  thou 
faithful  Hatach,  go  instantly,  and  tell  her  all; 
and  take  this  document,  show  her  the  writing, 
that  her  eyes  may  see  on  the  inhuman  page, 
as  it  were,  the  blood  of  her  people,  and  that 
she  may  act  accordingly!" 


DEEPENING  TROUBLE.  93 

She  is  not,  however,  left  to  her  own  rea- 
sonings and  conjectures,  or  even  her  own  im- 
pulses, as  to  what  the  proper  action  is  to  be. 
Mordecai  decides  that  for  her ;  decides  it 
strongly;  gives  even  no  alternative;  furnishes 
therefore  no  excuse  for  fears,  or  opportunity 
for  natural  vacillation  ;  she  must  go  unto  the 
king  to  supplicate  and  make  request  for  the 
life  of  her  people — '' And  HatacJi  came  and 
told  Esther  the  words  of  Mordecai." 

Then,  probably,  came  a  time  of  retirement, 
of  silence,  of  darkness,  of  brooding  fear,  of 
heart-searching,  and  surely  (although  nothing 
of  this  kind  is  told  us)  of  prayer  to  the  God 
of  her  fathers. 

Again  comes  forth  the  queen,  pale,  tearful, 
perplexed,  and  asks  for  Hatach,  who  is  again 
at  hand.  For  the  time  fear  seems  to  have 
prevailed  in  the  mind  of  the  queen — fear  and 
prudence.  The  likelihood  of  success  in  the 
daring  enterprise  to  which  she  was  counselled 
appeared  to  her  very,  very  small.  The  likeli- 
hood of  failure — a  failure  fatal  to  her  own  life, 
while  in  no  wise  helping  to  save  the  life  of 
her  people — appeared  very,  very  large  ;  as 
well  it  might.      He  who  deposed  a  queen  for 


94  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

not  complying  with  a  personal  wish  which 
was  rather  against  the  law  than  otherwise, 
will  he  scruple  to  take  the  very  life  of  aiiotJier 
who,  bolder  still,  shall  dare  to  break  a  law  of 
the  empire,  an  inflexible  custom  of  the  court, 
by  appearing  in  his  royal  presence  unbidden? 
Undoubtedly  the  probabilities  of  the  case  are 
on  the  side  of  Esther's  fears  ;  and  her  message 
now  to  Mordecai  takes  shape  accordingly. 

"  Go  tell  him  he  is  asking  me  to  do  what 
is  impossible  ;  what  every  one  knows  to  be 
impossible  ;  what,  if  attempted,  will  almost 
certainly  end  my  days.  There  is  one  law,  and 
no  escape  from  it.  Yes,  there  is  the  golden 
sceptre  ;  and  once  I  might  have  had  good 
hope  of  so  moving  the  heart  of  the  king  by 
the  sight  of  my  face,  although  unbidden,  that 
his  hand  would  have  grasped  instinctively 
that  sceptre  to  bid  me  live  ;  but  there  also 
some  shadow  has  fallen,  for  I  have  not  been 
called  to  see  his  face  for  thirty  days  !" 

All  which  is  faithfully  and  quickly  reported 
to  the  man  in  sackcloth  on  the  street ;  and 
one  can  imagine  the  disappointment,  the 
anxiety,  the  resolution  which  would  work  in 
his  very  features.      "Ah,  then  !  is  she  failing 


DEEPENING  TROUBLE.  95 

me — she,  the  child  of  so  much  care,  of  so 
much  love — and  in  an  hour  like  this,  when 
the  life  of  all  our  people  is  in  the  balance, 
when  all  hell  is  on  the  spring  ?  But  it  must 
not  be.  Her  woman's  fears  must  be  quelled 
by  that  voice  of  parental  authority  which  once 
she  so  gladly  obe3/ed,  and  which,  I  think,  will 
be  potent  with  her  still.  Her  queenly  courage 
must  be  reinforced  by  showing  her  the  grandeur 
of  the  act  she  is  now  called  on  to  perform  ;  and 
all  that  is  saintly  and  pious  in  her  must  be 
incited  to  action  by  a  view  of  the  service  which 
may  be  rendered  to  God  and  His  cause!" 

Swiftly,  therefore,  sorrowfully,  but  sternly, 
he  sends  answer  back  in  words  which  are  distin- 
guished for  tragic  pathos  and  grandeur,  for  re- 
ligious loyalty,  for  patriotic  loyalty  to  his  own 
people,  for  unsparing  faithfulness  to  her  whom 
he  loved,  probably  more  than  any  other 
human  creature,  and  for  wide  and  far-reaching 
views  of  providence.  In  all  these  respects, 
and  in  others,  these  final  words  of  Mordecai 
to  Esther  are  wonderful  words.  "  Think  not 
with  thyself  that  thou  shalt  escape  in  the 
king's  house  more  than  all  the  Jews.  For  if 
thou  altogether  boldest  thy  peace  at  this  time, 


96  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

then  enlargement  and  deliverance  to  the  Jews 
shall  arise  from  another  place  ;  but  thou  and 
thy  father's  house  shall  be  destroyed.  And 
who  knoweth  whether  thou  art  come  to  the 
kingdom  for  such  a  time  as  this.?"  The 
words  took  immediate  effect ;  and  that  effect 
exactly  the  one  designed.  Indeed  one  could 
almost  fancy  that  even  during  Hatach's 
absence  Esther  had  thought  better  of  it,  had 
become  half  ashamed  of  her  fears,  had  risen 
in  her  secret  heart  more  into  the  heroic 
mood,  and  had  all  but  resolved  to  put  "  her 
life  upon  the  hazard  of  the  die."  For,  as  far 
as  can  be  seen,  there  is  no  more  any  hesita- 
tion or  delay  ;  and  an  answer  is  sent  at  once 
to  Mordecai,  which  in  all  respects  is  a  noble 
match  to  his  message — in  some  respects  even 
more  than  a  match  for  it.  More  devout, 
more  tragic,  more  noble.  He  is  a  man — she 
is  a  woman  ;  he  is  free — she  is  little  better 
than  a  prisoner  in  her  palace  ;  he  can  consult 
with  others — she  has  no  heart  to  answer  the 
sorrow  of  her  own  ;  his  life  is  not  endangered 
by  what  he  counsels  her  to  do — her  life  will 
depend  on  the  mood  of  a  wayward  and  fitful 
monarch.      Honour,  to  whom  honour  ">     After 


DEEPENING  TROUBLE.  97 

all  it  Is  Esther  who  performs  the  noblest  act. 
She  only  has  the  opportunity ;  but  she  is 
equal  to  it.  Serenely,  piously,  courageously, 
equal  to  it.  Nothing  can  be  imagined  more 
discreet  and  beautiful  than  the  whole  order 
and  method  of  her  resolution. 

First,  she  wishes  Mordecai  to  secure  a  fast 
among  all  the  Jews  in  the  city,  to  continue 
for  three  days  and  nights,  in  which  she  and 
her  maidens  would  join.  This  is  (we  think) 
an  appeal  to  heaven.  True  there  is  no  men- 
tion of  prayer.  This  is  one  of  the  singular- 
ities of  the  book  ;  and  Bishop  Wordsworth 
makes  it  tell  to  Esther's  and  Mordecai's 
disadvantage,  and  to  that  of  their  people. 
Religiously  they  had  been  so  deteriorated 
that  they  had  lost  the  habit  and  forgotten 
the  language  of  prayer,  and  fell  into  this 
custom  of  fasting  in  a  half  superstitious 
manner.  The  great  body  of  the  commenta- 
tors, however,  take  it  for  granted  as  a  matter 
about  which  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
prayer  was  joined  with  fasting.  Indeed  most 
of  them  don't  seem  to  notice  its  absence  in 
the  narrative,  but  simply  assert  its  presence. 
Good  Matthew  Henry  talks  as  if  the  prayer 
H 


98  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

were  the  thing  mentioned,  and  the  fasting  the 
thing  to  be  inferred  and  explained.  Certainly 
the  probability  is  strong  that  prayer  and 
fasting  were  joined.  And  so  the  act  was 
solemnly  religious — an  earnest  appeal  from 
helpless  human  creatures  exposed  to  great 
peril  to  the  great  Ruler,  in  the  full  belief  that 
He  could  arrest  the  peril,  and  build  a  wall  of 
safety  about  them  all.  And  who  shall  say 
how  much  this  time  of  fasting  and  prayer 
contributed  to  bring  about  the  result }  Then 
the  entrance  to  the  king  shall  take  place. 
And  whatever  be  the  issue,  there  shall  be  no 
drawing  back  !  "  So  will  I  go  in  unto  the 
king  :   and  if  I  perish,  I  perish  !" 

And  now  to  close.  In  addition  to  the 
instruction  which  we  cannot  fail  to  obtain,  in 
simply  passing  in  review  a  narrative  like  this 
— so  full  of  human  action  and  passion — there 
are  some  points  which  we  may  lift  up  as  it 
were  out  of  the  narrative,  to  be  contemplated 
apart  and  for  their  own  sakes. 


Hatach  the  chamberlain  gives  us  a  good 
subject  for  reflection  ;  and  not  a  hackneyed 


DEEPENING  TROUBLE.  99 

one.  Pause  we  a  moment  then  on  this  2mdis- 
tinguished  name.  Let  the  greater  actors 
stand  aside — king  and  queen — Haman  and 
Mordecai — mourning  Jews  and  raging  Ama- 
lekites — and  let  a  servant  (in  high  office  no 
doubt,  but  still  a  servant),  rendering  true  fealty 
in  the  spirit  of  reverence  and  faithfulness, 
stand  before  us  in  his  undistinguished  honesty 
and  simplicity.  We  are  not  in  so  many 
words  told  that  he  was  honest  and  true,  but 
we  instinctively  feel  it,  and  we  see  that  it  is 
involved  in  the  narrative.  The  queen  begins 
to  be  in  sore  trouble.  The  darkness  is 
deepening.  Some  unknown  but  dire  calamity 
is  near — "  Send  me  Hatach — I  need  my 
truest  and  my  best — '  that  I  may  know  what 
it  is,  and  why  it  is,'  and  what  may  be  done 
to  prepare  for,  or  avert  the  evil  day." 

Imagine,  if  you  can,  what  this  world  would 
be  if  all  the  Hatachs  were  taken  out  of  it,  or 
taken  out  of  its  offices.  Let  Abraham  have 
no  Eliezer  ;  Sarah  no  Deborah  ;  Naaman's 
wife  no  little  maid  of  Israel ;  Saul  no  armour- 
bearer  ;  Esther  no  Hatach.  Let  that  pro- 
cess go  on  through  a  particular  section  of 
society,  and  what  helpless  creatures  kings  and 


loo  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

queens  would  be,  and  all  the  men  of  great 
name,  arid  all  who  live  in  state,  and  luxury, 
and  grandeur !  It  would  be  like  a  landslip 
in  society.  The  upper  stratum  would  come 
sliding  down,  in  some  cases  perhaps  toppling 
down  in  many  things  to  a  level  with  the 
lowest.  Not  that  the  lowest  stratum  in 
society — we  mean  the  great  working-class — 
has  any  monopoly  of  the  hard  work,  and  the 
consequent  merit  of  upholding  what  we  call 
the  social  scale,  or  the  framework  of  society. 
They  are  at  least  as  dependent  as  any  other 
class.  In  some  senses  they  are  even  more 
dependent  upon  others  than  others  are  upon 
them.  There  are  much  harder  workers  than 
the  working  men  ;  and  if  some  who  are  now 
high  up  because  they  have  faculty,  industry^ 
and  principle,  were,  through  any  social  shift, 
thrown  down,  they  would  be  up  again  to- 
morrow, and  it  would  be  best  for  society  that 
they  should  be.  But  none  the  less  on  this 
account  should  the  privileged  classes  remem- 
ber that  they  lean  upon  the  class  next  to 
them  (as  of  course  they  in  their  turn  do  upon 
others),  upon  the  great  faithful  serving  class 
of  different  grades  that  comes   between   the 


DEEPENING  TROUBLE.  loi 

highest  and  the  lowest.  There  are  men  in 
government  offices  never  heard  of  in  pubHc 
life,  who  have  more  merit  in  particular 
measures  which  pass  into  law  than  some  of 
those  whose  names  are  connected  with  them. 
There  are  managers  and  confidential  clerks 
who  mainly  conduct  great  businesses  in  the 
city,  and  in  whom  their  masters  proudly  and 
safely  trust.  Or,  to  enter  the  private  scene, 
many  a  house  is  kept  quiet  and  orderly,  and 
sweet  and  homelike,  mainly  by  the  untiring 
assiduities  of  one  confidential  servant — one 
or  more.  Let  Hatach  stand  for  them  all, 
and  give  them  royal  greeting,  and  one  waft 
of  gratefulness  as  we  pass  along.  Be  proud 
and  thankful  also  any  of  you  who  are  in  the 
class.  To  be  serviceable  and  useful  in  this 
world,  or  in  any  world,  is  to  be  great !  And 
"  in  the  regeneration," — in  the  rectified  time 
when  men  as  well  as  things  shall  be  put  in 
their  proper  places,  kings  and  queens  for 
heavenly  royalties  will  be  selected  from  all 
earthly  stations,  and  lifted  sometimes  out  of 
very  quiet  and  unseen  places,  and  rulers  for 
celestial  cities  will  be  found  often  in  men 
over  whom  others  have  ruled. 


I02  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

II. 

Is  it  too  much  to  say  that  we  may  see  in 
the  illustrative  example  of  this  passage,  what 
may  be  called  the  divine  meaning  and  pur- 
pose of  social  elevation  ?  It  is  never  brought 
about  in  the  providence  of  God,  simply  for 
its  own  sake. 

A  man  is  not  lifted  up  into  some  high 
place  only  that  he  may  be  seen,  talked  of, 
admired,  envied.  A  Avoman  is  not  advanced 
out  of  simple,  girlish  life  in  a  quiet  home,  to 
shine  in  a  court  or  move  in  high  circles,  or 
be  the  possessor  of  great  wealth,  only  for  dis- 
play, and  for  what  is  called  the  happiness  of 
passing  days.  No  ;  depend  upon  it,  God 
who  has  made  the  ladder  for  the  rise  has 
something  worthy  and  corresponding  which 
the  person  may  do  when  he  is  at  the  top. 

Some  great  truth  may  be  witnessed  for, 
some  higher  duty  may  be  done  ;  some  trial 
springing  out  of  the  advancement,  or  in  some 
relative  way  may  be  brought  on  by  it,  may 
be  encountered  and  endured  in  such  a  spirit, 
and  with  such  effects,  that  successive  genera- 
tions will  enjoy  the  long  benefit.     And  yet 


DEEPENING  TROUBLE.  103 

how  men  counterwork  God  in  this  !  See  how 
wealth  goes  into  '  showy  houses,  costly  furni- 
ture, luxurious  feasts,  prancing  horses,  and 
all  the  hum,  hurry,  and  parade  of  fashionable 
life.  Among  those  crowds  which  fill  all  the 
ways  of  fashion,  there  are  many  gentle,  tender 
hearts  by  nature,  and  many  nobler  possibi- 
lities at  least,  which  are  thus  neglected,  cor- 
rupted, and  destroyed. 

The  rules  for  safety  are  very  simple  and 
easy.  As  you  get,  give.  As  you  rise,  fight 
the  demon  of  vanity  and  pride ;  grapple 
hard  and  close  with  the  giant  sloth.  What 
the  hand  finds  to  do,  let  it  be  done.  Say 
to  your  soul,  "  What  moral  elevations  shall 
I  stand  on  now  ?  What  service  can  I 
do  for  those  below,  for  those  behind  ? 
How  can  I  glorify  '  the  lifter  up  of  my 
head'?" 


III. 

The  passage  reminds  us  that  there  is  often 
in  a  human  life  a  critical  time,  when  the 
whole  character  is  tried  and  developed  in 
one  way  or  another ;  when  the  whole  life  is 


I04  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

thrown  this  way  or  that  by  a  single  decision 
of  the  will.  Not  that  every  one  could  find 
in  his  own  life  anything  strictly  resembling 
this  trial,  moral  and  providential  trial,  of 
Esther.  A  poor,  mechanical  use  of  Scripture 
is  made,  and  a  very  narrow,  formal  view  is 
taken  of  our  large  and  various  human  life, 
when  it  is  insisted  that  we  must  each  and  all 
resemble,  in  this  and  that,  people  who  lived 
and  died  thousands  of  years  ago.  Still  it  is 
a  fact,  that  in  human  life  there  are  testing 
times,  times  of  crucial  severity,  and  probably 
for  each  one  supreme  monient,  when,  as  we  may 
say,  all  is  lost  or  all  is  won.  That  pale, 
trembling  queen,  shrinking  back  from  a 
danger  which  seems  too  near  and  certain  to 
be  evaded  if  she  takes  one  advancing  step,  is 
the  image  of  a  doubting,  daunted  spirit, 
arrested  or  hindered  in  its  higher  progress  by 
the  terrors  of  the  world,  by  strong  tempta- 
tions or  allurements,  by  unworthy  loves  or 
fears.  That  pale,  trembling,  yet  adamantine 
queen,  with  her  eye  on  duty  now,  even  when 
duty  is  all  but  synonymous  with  death,  is  the 
image  of  the  delivered,  resolved  soul,  when, 
emerging  from  the  struggles  of  the  crucial 


DEEPENING  TROUBLE.  105 

trial  of  life,  it  strives  to  enter  in,  and  does 
enter  in  at  the  strait  gate,  and  passes  along 
the  narrow  way  towards  wealth,  and  large- 
ness, and  heaven. 


IV. 

We  should  not  fail  to  observe  what  form 
this  supreme  trial  takes,  when  it  is  at  the 
height ;  and  what  form  personal  victory  in  it 
will  take  when  it  is  achieved.  It  is  a  trial 
of  life — present  life  with  its  pleasures  and 
advantages  :  and  the  victory  is  achieved  by 
yielding  present  life — by  giving  it  away,  in 
purpose,  by  "  laying  it  on  an  altar,"  as  we 
say,  by  "  losing  it,"  as  saith  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  "Now  I  am  willing  to  go  in,"  saith 
the  queen,  "  and  in  no  craven  spirit.  And 
if  I  perish,  I  perish."  That  is  the  language 
of  tried  unselfishness — of  victorious  goodness 
— of  virtue  and  religion  for  every  age.  And 
in  the  last  resort  every  true  soul  should  be 
able,  and  as  we  cannot  but  believe  would  be 
able,  to  say  with  Esther,  ''If  I  perish,  I  per- 
ish!' A  lower  self  is  sacrificed,  that  a  higher 
self  may  be  vindicated.     All  is  yielded  up,  if 


io6  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

need  be,  to  be  crucified  and  slain — pleasure, 
position^  life  itself,  that  the  true  life  may  live 
eternally. 

V. 

And  last  of  all — that  none  may  be  dis- 
couraged either  concerning  themselves  or 
their  dear  friends,  remember  that  there  are 
many  lives  lived  through  and  ended  by  death, 
without  opportunity  given,  at  all  resembling 
this  in  the  life  of  Esther,  of  declaring  and 
manifesting  what  is  the  deepest  affection,  and 
what  the  supreme  choice  would  be,  if  there 
were  a  necessity  for  declaring  it.  About  the 
truth  itself  there  cannot  be,  must  not  be,  the 
shadow  of  a  doubt  "  He  that  loveth  his 
life,  shall  lose  it."  He  who  deliberately  takes 
and  keeps  his  own  selfish  way — pleasure, 
advantage,  ease,  profit,  in  his  eye,  while  he  is 
blind  to  highest  duty  and  holiest  law  of  God 
— he  loses  all.  He  soon  runs  through  the 
present,  and  there  is  to  him  no  future  to  be 
desired,  no  treasure  bearing  interest.  "  But 
he  that  loseth  his  life,  for  Christ's  sake,  shall 
keep  it  unto  life  eternal" — giving  up  all 
when  duty  calls.      He  shall  gain  all  in  the 


DEEPENING  TROUBLE.  107 

higher  sense,  and  keep  what  he  gains  for 
ever.  About  this  we  say  there  must  be  no 
mistake  :  and  surely  we  ought  far  more  than 
we  do  to  be  trying  ourselves  by  these  testing 
words.  But  now,  after  all,  see  how  few 
human  beings  stand  in  supreme  conspicuous 
position  before  their  fellow-creatures,  at  any 
time  in  their  life.  How  few  therefore  have 
the  chance  of  showing  in  any  dramatic  or 
decisive  way  what  metal  they  are  made  of, 
and  what  or  who  rules  their  inward  life. 
Quietly,  kindly,  usefully  they  live,  making 
many  a  little  sacrifice,  which  but  for  Christ 
would  not  be  made ;  and  doing  many  a 
gentle  deed,  which  but  for  Christ  would  not 
be  done  ;  and  sometimes,  too,  things  quite 
brave  and  grand  in  their  way,  although 
known  only  to  few,  and  of  such  a  nature 
that  they  never  can  be  spoken  about  to  any 
besides.  Then  quietly  and  unnoticed  by  the 
great  world  they  die,  and  are  laid  in  the 
grave,  loved,  lamented,  honoured,  by  those 
who  knew  them  best  and  loved  them  most. 
We  claim  them  also,  as  pertaining  to  God's 
true  sacramental  host.  All  are  Christ's  who 
believe  in  Christ !     All  are  Christ's  who  love 


io8  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

Him  !  All  are  Christ's  who  can  say  or  could 
say  for. His  sake  and  in  His  strength,  "If  I 
perish,  I  perish  ! "  Perish  ?  You  shall  never 
perish  if  you  are  thus  in  Him.  His  gift  is 
eternal  life,  and  none  can  pluck  you  out  of 
His  hands.     Amen. 


LECTURE   VL 


Chapter  V. 


THE  GOLDEN  SCEPTRE. 


O  everything  there  is  a  season, 
and  a  time  to  every  purpose 
under  the  heaven  —  a  time  to 
laugh  and  a  time  to  weep,  a  time  to  mourn 
and  a  time  to  dance  ;"  and  we  may  add,  "a 
time  to  fast,  and  a  time  to  eat  and  drink  and 
praise  the  name  of  the  Lord  !"  Queen  Esther's 
fasting  is  over ;  and  although  she  does  not 
take  to  feasting,  which  would,  indeed,  suit 
ill  with  the  occasion,  she  no  doubt  strength- 
ened herself  with  what  she  needed  before 
taking  the  grand  step — the  results  of  which 
could  be  known  only  by  taking  it. 

"Now,  it  came  to  pass  on  the  third  day'' — 
the  third  day  of  the  passover.      The  decree 


no  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

for  destruction  was  made  "  on  the  thirteenth 
day  of  the  first  month"  (see  chap.  iii.  12) — 
i.e.  the  day  before  the  passover — and  now  the 
first  step  towards  deliverance  is  to  be  taken 
on  the  third  day  of  the  passover.      An  opinion 
is  held  by  some  interpreters  (and,  considering 
the  strikingly  typical  character  of  some  parts 
of  Jewish  history,  it  is  not  easy  to  say  that  it 
is  unfounded)  that   in   this   great  deliverance 
of  the   people,  and   in  this  recorded  destruc- 
tion  of  their   enemy,  and   expressly  by  the 
means   he  had   devised   for  their  destruction, 
we  are  to  see   a  distinct  foreshadowing  of  a 
far  grander  deliverance  :  that,  viz.,  which  was 
wrought  for  the  spiritual  Israel,  the  universal 
church  of  God,  by  Him  who  suffered  at  the 
passover  and  rose  again  on  the  third  day.  We 
may  come  upon  this  idea  again  ;  meantime  it 
is   well  to  keep  it  in   mind,  if  only  that  we 
may  feel  that  this  narrative  is  possibly  more 
spiritual,  and   more   evangelical  even,  than   a 
superficial    reader  would    suppose,   and   that 
while  giving  account  of  the  splendours,  ex- 
cesses, and  intended  cruelties  of  the  Persian 
court  and  its  grand  monarch,  advised  by  a 
crafty    Amalekite,    it    is    truly    symbolising 


THE  GOLDEN  SCEPTRE.  in 

Herod  and  Pontius  Pilate,  the  Romans  and 
the  people  of  the  Jews,  under  satanic  instiga- 
tion, plotting  the  destruction  of  Christ  and 
His  kingdom,  but  finding  themselves  utterly- 
overthrown  by  the  power  of  His  very  cross. 
The  analogy  fails  in  several  points  ;  in  others 
it  is  close  and  striking,  and  whether  it  be  a 
true  and  divinely  intended  analogy  or  not, 
the  rich  natural  interest  of  look  will  remain 
for  us. 

On  the  third  day  behold  the  queen  arrayed 
in  "royal  apparel  ;"  or  rather,  if  it  were  liter- 
ally rendered,  "Esther  put  on  her  royalty!" 
There  is  no  specific  reference  to  dress.  She 
put  on  her  queenly  looks  as  well  as  her  queenly 
robes,  and  entered  on  her  work  v/ith  all  be- 
coming dignity,  and  no  doubt  with  due  attend- 
ance— not  flurried,  or  timorous,  or  indignant, 
but  with  seriousness,  charm,  and  grace — in 
"  her  royalty."  So  she  stands  before  the  king  ; 
"in  the  inner  court,"  the  veiy  place  over 
which  the  special  prohibition  rests,  over  which 
the  death-sword  hangs,  threatening  every  ad- 
vancing step.  The  inner  court  was  the  more 
private  residence  of  the  monarch  ;  yet  the 
king  was    upon  the   throne,  his    sceptre    in 


112  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

his  hand,  engaged,  therefore,  probably  in  some 
affairs  of  state,  or  concerning  his  kingly  house- 
hold. The  king  sat  at  the  upper  end  of  the 
hall,  which  was  always  open  at  the  front,  so 
that  he  could  see  all  who  entered  into  the 
inner  court. 

He  would  see  Esther  almost  at  the  mo- 
ment of  her  entrance.  A  lord  in  waiting 
might  slip  in  unobserved,  but  not  the  queen! 
In  the  Apocryphal  book  of  Esther,  it  is  said 
she  entered  attended  only  by  two  maids. 
"On  one  she  leaned  as  carrying  herself  daintily, 
while  the  other,  following,  bore  up  her  train. 
She  was  ruddy  through  the  perfection  of  her 
beauty  ;  her  countenance  cheerful  and  smil- 
ing, but  her  heart  was  in  anguish  through 
fear.  While  the  king,  on  his  part,  clothed 
in  his  robes  of  majesty,  and  all  glittering  with 
gold  and  precious  stones,  was  very  dreadful. 
As  soon  as  he  saw  the  queen  he  looked 
fiercely  upon  her,  while  she,  overcome  with 
terror,  grew  pale  and  fainted.  The  king,  in 
an  agony,  leaped  from  his  throne,  took  her 
in  his  arms  till  she  came  to  herself,  and  then 
spake  loving  words  to  her,  and  assured  her 
she  should  not  die."     That  account  we  may 


THE  GOLDEN  SCEPTRE.  113 

call,  truly,  Apoayphal  It  is  little  more  than 
a  picture  of  the  fancy,  designed  to  produce 
theatrical  effects. 

The  two  maids  may  be  historical.  Al- 
though there  is  something  also  in  the  idea  of 
a  quaint  old  author,  that  "  it  is  likely  she  left 
her  attendants  without,  lest  she  should  draw 
them  into  danger ;  and  contented  herself 
(when  she  went  in  to  the  king)  with  those 
faithful  companions,  faith,  hope,  and  charity  ; 
who  brought  her  off  also  with  safety."  It  is 
more  natural  and  more  in  consonance  with 
the  text  of  the  history  to  think  of  her  as 
going  into  the  actual  presence,  alone :  "/  and 
my  maids  will  fast."  "  So  will  /  go  in  unto 
the  king."  "If  /  perish,  I  perish!"  At 
once  she  stands  alone,  in  the  place  of  peril, 
in  the  place  of  hope.  And  when  the  king 
saw  her,  she  obtained  favour  in  his  sight. 
The  sight  of  her  face  in  a  moment  awoke  the 
favourable  feeling.  As  far  as  appears  there 
was  no  thunder  on  the  king^s  brow,  no  light- 
ning flashes  from  his  eye.  The  whole  process 
was  accomplished  in  a  look.  When  he  saw 
the  queen,  she  obtained  favour.  If  we  like 
to  speculate  on  the  possible  reasons,  there  is 
I 


114  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

a  wide  field  of  conjecture.  The  hour  of  the 
adventure,  perhaps,  was  discreetly  chosen. 
Certainly  Esther  was  not  the  woman  to 
choose  an  unfavourable  hour  if  she  knew  it. 
Was  it  after  banquet }  or  after  some  good 
news  had  reached  him  ?  or  at  a  time  of  the 
day  when  he  was  known  to  be,  generally,  in 
an  amiable  mood } 

Or  was  there  something  peculiar  on  her 
face  ? — the  beauty  of  the  Lord  her  God  upon 
her  ;  a  beauty  with  solemnity  and  grandeur 
in  it,  like  that  which  sat  on  Stephen's  face 
when  he  stood  in  a  danger  from  which  he  was 
not  delivered.  The  same  quaint  author  we 
have  quoted  says,  "  Some  faces  we  know 
do  appear  most  orientally  fair  when  they  are 
most  instamped  with  sorrow."  But  a  better 
reason  than  any  other,  perhaps,  is  this,  that 
"  the  king's  heart  is  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord, 
as  the  rivers  of  water,  and  he  turneth  it 
whithersoever  he  will." 

It  is,  however,  a  constant  fact  in  nature 
that  the  sight  of  a  face  will  do  what  nothing 
else  can  do  in  the  way  of  awakening  love, 
touching  sympathy,  securing  trust,  evoking 
help,  or,  it  may  be,  in  the  way  of  provoking 


THE  GOLDEN  SCEPTRE.  115 

and  stimulating  feelings  of  a  very  opposite 
description.  If  a  purpose  be  very  important, 
and  very  good,  generally  it  will  be  better 
promoted  by  a  personal  appearance  than  by 
any  kind  of  representation.  If  I  am  seeking 
a  good  thing,  my  face  ought  to  be  better  than 
the  face  of  another  for  the  getting  of  it ; 
better,  too,  than  my  own  letter  asking  it.  If 
the  poor  widow  had  sent  letters  to  the  unjust 
judge,  he  probably  would  not  have  been  much 
discomposed  ;  but  by  her  continual  comings 
she  wearied  him,  and  won  her  quest. 

No  doubt  there  are  troublesome,  pertina- 
cious, unwarrantable  comings,  as  well  as  in- 
dustrious, benevolent,  and  self-sacrificing  com- 
ings ;  and  we  must  distinguish  between  the 
one  and  the  other  both  in  the  visits  we  receive 
and  make.  We  have  no  right  to  set  up  a 
tyranny  of  benevolence,  and  because  we  are 
satisfied  of  the  goodness  of  our  aims  to  force 
these  aims  upon  the  attention  of  other  people. 
However,  our  true  lesson  from  the  passage 
and  the  example  of  Esther  lies  on  the  other 
side  of  the  subject.  What  our  hand  findeth 
to  do  our  own  hand  should  do,  and  not  the 
hand  of  another.  Personal  presence  is  a  power 


ii6  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

that  nothing  else  can  equal — in  love,  in  sick- 
ness, in  days  of  peril,  for  sympathy  with  suffer- 
ing, for  helpfulness  in  any  kind  of  difficulty, 
we  all  have  a  king  to  go  in  unto  ;  we  all 
have  a  possible  good  to  attain  which  can  be 
reached  in  no  other  way  but  by  venturing 
ourselves. 

"And  the  king  held  out  to  Esther  the 
golden  sceptre  that  was  in  his  hand,  and 
Esther  drew  near  and  touched  the  top  of  the 
sceptre."  In  reverence,  in  submission,  and 
for  safety,  she  touched  the  top  of  the  sceptre, 
and  then  all  the  power  of  the  empire  was 
between  her  and  harm.  We  cannot  assert 
that  this  was  meant  to  be  a  symbolical  act ;. 
but  certainly  it  does  express  in  a  striking  way 
the  method  and  the  result  of  our  coming  as 
sinners  to  God.  The  golden  sceptre  of  grace 
is  ever  in  the  King's  hand.  Never  does  He 
cast  one  wrathful  glance  upon  any  who  ap- 
proach unto  Him  ;  He  is  on  the  throne  of 
grace,  that  He  may  be  gracious.  When  we 
touch  the  sceptre  we  yield  submission  ;  we  are 
reconciled,  accepted,  and  protected  by  all  the 
forces  of  the  universe,  and  by  all  the  perfec- 
tions of  God. 


THE  GOLDEN  SCEPTRE.  117 

"  What  wilt  thou,  Queen  Esther,  and  what 
is  thy  request  ?"  There  is  something  kindly 
and  auspicious  in  the  naming  of  the  name. 
"  What  wilt  thou  ?  It  shall  be  even  given 
thee  to  the  half  of  the  kingdom."  This  is 
hyperbolical  language.  It  was  understood  to 
be  so  ;  and  any  one  asking  the  literal  fulfil- 
ment of  it  would  have  been  quite  as  likely  to 
get  the  whole'  of  the  kingdom  as  the  half  of 
it.  Herod,  indeed,  stood  to  the  letter  of  his 
shameful  promise  to  the  dancing  damsel  on 
his  birthday;  but  would  he  have  stood  to  it 
still  if  she  had  asked  for  his  own  head  in  a 
charger,  instead  of  John  the  Baptist's  t  There 
must  always  be  a  limit  understood,  if  not 
expressed.  As  also  in  the  case  of  the  far 
grander  promises  of  God  to  his  children,  when 
he  says,  "All  things  are  yours."  That  is  true 
within  its  own  proper  limits  ;  "  all  things  are 
ours"  as  far  as  we  need  them,  and  can  receive 
them.  Esther  knew  quite  well  that  the  king's 
words  were  not  to  be  literally  taken  ;  and 
although  she  was  not  going  to  ask  for  half 
the  kingdom,  or,  indeed,  for  any  of  the  king- 
dom strictly  speaking,  she  yet  felt  that  her 
request — the  request  she  was  about  to  prefer 


ii8  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

— was  sufidciently  serious  to  demand  her  ut- 
most prudence  in  the  way  of  presenting  it. 
Nothing,  in  fact,  in  its  way  can  be  more 
admirable  than  the  queen's  self-possession  and 
thoughtful  prudence  in  this  part  of  the  busi- 
ness. Many  a  woman,  of  more  impulsive 
temperament,  would  have  seized  on  the  king's 
promise  as  soon  as  uttered,  and  would  have 
impeached  the  enemy  of  her  race  publicly  and 
passionately  before  the  very  throne.  But  no; 
there  were  reasons  sufficient  against  that 
method.  For  one  thing,  Haman  does  not 
seem  to  have  been  present — not  in  close 
attendance  at  this  time — and  she  wishes  to 
charge  him  to  his  face.  Or  she  knew  that 
the  king  would  be  more  likely  to  listen  at  the 
banquet  which  (again  with  womanly  fore- 
thought) she  had  already  prepared,  and  to 
which  she  now,  with  all  respect  and  humility, 
ventures  to  invite  the  king.  "  The  king  and 
Haman  !"  "  Let  the  king  and  Haman  come  !" 
"Ah  !  then  she  thinks  of  him  whose  society  I 
most  enjoy,  whom  I  most  delight  to  honour. 
Yes ;  let  Haman  come  with  me  to  the  banquet, 
and  cause  him  to  make  haste.     We  will  go 


now 


I" 


THE  GOLDEN  SCEPTRE.  119 

And  to  the  banquet  they  came.  The 
king  pleased  and  propitious,  Haman  exult- 
ant. 

Esther's  banquet,  although  no  doubt  costly 
and  splendid,  and  suitable  to  the  occasion, 
would  not  in  any  respect,  except  perhaps 
beauty  and  tastefulness,  vie  with  the  great 
royal  banquet  which  went  on  in  the  Persian 
palace  every  day.  Not  less  than  a  thousand 
victims  bled  daily  to  furnish  forth  the  tables 
of  the  palace  itself  and  of  all  who  were  con- 
nected with  it  —  servants,  guards,  soldiers, 
satellites.  Esther's  banquet  was  probably 
little  more  than  fruit  and  wine.  Possibly  the 
king  had  just  dined,  and  was  as  ready  as 
any  modern  prince  or  merchant  would  be  for 
the  banquet  of  wine. 

See,  he  is  now  in  the  queen's  drawing- 
room,  shall  we  say  1 — reclining  on  a  couch 
with  golden  feet,  taking  sips  now  and  again 
of  the  golden  water  which  was  specially  pre- 
pared, and  of  which  he  and  his  so7i  alone 
might  drink,  and  then,  as  the  banquet  went 
on,  drinking  freely  of  the  wine.  Haman  is 
on  the  ground,  no  doubt  on  a  rich  mat  or 
carpet.      The  queen,  too,  has  her  couch  and 


I20  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

her  royal  attendance  ;  but  to-day,  as  we  may 
well  suppose,  is  concerned  chiefly  that  the 
king  shall  be  thoroughly  pleased.  He  is 
well  pleased.  For  soon  he  makes  request, 
in  the  same  language  he  had  used  when  the 
golden  sceptre  was  in  his  hand,  to  know  the 
queen's  petition,  and  gives  the  same  promise 
that  it  "  shall  be  granted,  even  to  the  half  of 
the  kingdom." 

But,  strange  to  say,  Esther  is  not  yet 
ready  to  speak  it  out.  Was  there,  after  all, 
a  something  in  the  king's  aspect  which  made 
her  pause  1 — or  was  it  that  she  had  not  yet 
fully  decided  on  the  best  method  of  unfolding 
the  case  1 — or  was  it  that  she  would  engage 
the  king's  affection,  if  possible,  more  strongly 
on  her  side  by  a  secoiid  banquet,  and  by  all 
the  charms  she  herself  could  throw  around  it } 
Or  was  it  that  she  would  heighten  the 
importance  of  the  communication,  to  the 
king's  apprehension,  by  delaying  it }  Or 
was  it  that  her  heart  misgave  her  at  the 
last  moment,  and  she  shrank,  in  womanly 
fear,  from  the  revelation  which  yet  was  beat- 
ing and  burning  in  her  breast }  Or  rather, 
was  it  not,  like  so  many  other  things  in   this 


THE  GOLDEN  SCEPTRE.  121 

history,  a  wise  and  striking  providence  of 
God  making  use  of  some  of  these  human 
feelings  and  secondary  things  to  obtain  needed 
delay,  in  order  that  other  things  might  come 
in,  the  things  narrated  in  the  next  chapter  ? 

This  last  is  the  true  answer.  In  this  his- 
tory, pre-eminently  one  thing  is  interwoven 
with  another,  is  dependent  on  another.  Look- 
ing superficially  on  the  matter,  you  would 
say,  There  can  be  no  need  of  delay  ;  already 
there  has  been  delay  ;  and  the  very  hour  has 
now  come,  and  this  is  the  place  to  divulge 
the  secret.  The  very  persons  are  here  before 
whom  it  will  be  told  to-morrow — the  king, 
the  queen,  Haman  !  Then  why  delay  t  Nine 
people  out  of  ten  would  have  said,  if  con- 
sulted beforehand — "  Ah,  she  is  losing  her 
case,  through  fear  or  through  finesse,  or  by 
some  evil  counsel.  She  is  losing  the  ripe  and 
favourable  hour,  which  will  never  return.  To- 
morrow !  O  Queen,  why  not  to-night  .'' " 
And  so,  oftentimes,  we  would  hasten  provi- 
dence in  our  own  affairs,  fretting  against  His 
wise  delays,  and  laying  our  poor  shoulders  to 
the  great  wheels  of  God,  as  though  He  were 
not  moving  them  fast  enough,  when,  in  fact, 


122  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

they  are  going  as  evenly  as  the  sun,  as  sub- 
limely as  time  itself.  "  The  king  is  here  ; 
why  not  speak  ? "  Yes,  he  is  here,  and  he  is 
not  here.  He  is  not  here  as  he  will  be  to- 
morrow night.  To-night  he  will  be  sleepless. 
To-night  he  will  be  reminded,  through  his 
sleeplessness,  of  an  act  of  loyal  faithfulness 
on  the  part  of  Mordecai,  which  has  been 
hitherto  unrewarded.  To-night  the  order 
will  be  given  for  the  preparation  of  a  gallows. 
In  a  word,  when  the  same  three  meet  at  to- 
morrow's banquet,  they  will  be  the  same,  and 
yet  not  the  same.  They  will  be  really  in 
different  relations  to  each  other,  and  to  many 
beyond.  So  the  banquet  is  ended,  as  if  by 
the  utterance  of  the  word,  "  wait."  "  He  that 
believeth  shall  not  make  haste." 

Haman  makes  haste  home  with  a  glad 
heart.  What  a  step  in  advance  he  has  made 
now !  King  and  queen  vying  with  each 
other  to  do  him  honour  !  "  Let  the  king  and 
Haman  come  to-morrow,"  said  the  queen 
when  he  took  his  leave.  "Joyful  and  with 
a  glad  heart "  he  passes  through  the  gates 
towards  his  house.  And  as  he  goes  along 
there    is,   as   heretofore,   universal    reverence 


THE  GOLDEN  SCEPTRE.  123 

most  obsequiously  made.  All  rise  as  he  comes, 
and  bow  low  as  he  passes  by.  All  except 
one.  And  in  a  moment  he  knows  that  one. 
His  secret  soul  is  on  the  watch,  instinctively, 
for  the  hated  form  of  Mordecai.  His  enmity 
is  so  deep  and  constant,  that  it  would  be  al- 
most a  disappointment  to  him  if  that  form 
were  not  there.  But  there  it  is — to  his  jaun- 
diced vision  "  squat  like  a  toad  " — or  crouch- 
ing like  a  tiger  in  his  lair !  although  it  is 
likely  that  Mordecai  was  sitting  calmly  enough 
— possibly  with  some  thoughts  in  heaven 
seeking  help  there  for  all  this  earthly  trouble. 
But  there  he  sits,  certainly,  and  will  not  rise. 
If  a  controversy  like  this  is  worth  beginning, 
it  is  equally  worth  continuing  to  its  proper 
end.  Haman's  brow  darkens  as  he  passes, 
his  heart  beats  faster.  Rage  possesses  him, 
and  runs  like  fire  through  his  veins.  His 
very  fingers  itch  and  feel  like  fangs  which  he 
would  gladly  fix  in  strong  death-grip  in  the 
heart-strings  of  his  enemy  !  He  was  full  of 
indignation. — But  "he  refrained  himself." 
There  was  a  danger  then  that  he  might 
break  out  against  him  there  and  then  !  That 
he  might   play   the   king   for   the   nonce,  or 


124  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

feign  the  king's  authority  and  cry,  "  Have 
that  vile  caitiff  away  to  instant  execution." 
But  this  would  have  been  too  high  a  game 
to  play,  and  a  salutary  fear  of  the  highest 
authority  kept  him  in  check — all  the  more 
that  he  felt  persuaded  that  he  could,  in  a  day 
or  two,  accomplish,  in  one  way  or  other,  his 
fell  purpose  under  the  sanction  of  the  law. 

So  now  he  is  home !  Yes,  that  word 
"  Home "  is  used  about  Haman's  house — 
that  word  which  is  in  some  ways  more 
musical  than  any  other — which  is  all  full  of 
balm,  and  blessing,  and  kindness,  and  gentle- 
ness, and  grace  !  How  much  of  all  this  there 
was  in  Haman's  house,  it  would  be  harder 
than  some  would  imagine  to  tell.  That 
wretch  Nero,  who  came  perhaps  as  near  ab- 
solute fiendishness  as  a  human  being  could, 
had  some  who  seemed  almost  to  love  him. 
When  he  fled  from  Rome,  chased  by  univer- 
sal execration,  and  took  refuge  in  the  house 
of  a  freedman,  an  old  and  faithful  nurse  fol- 
lowed and  ministered  to  him  ! 

Haman  had  a  wife  Zeresh,  said  by  the 
Targum  to  be  the  daughter  of  Tatnai,  the 
Persian  governor  on  the  western  side  of  the 


THE  GOLDEN  SCEPTRE.  125 

Euphrates.  He  had  ten  sons — how  many 
daughters  we  know  not,  daughters  were  Httle 
thought  of  in  those  times.  He  had  friends 
also,  most  of  them  no  doubt  fair-weather  crea- 
tures, possessing  Hke  riches  good  strong  wings 
to  flee  away  with  when  occasion  shall  come. 
But,  as  this  world  goes,  very  good  friends  to- 
day. And  they  hasten  at  the  great  man's 
call  to  his  house  ;  expecting  no  doubt  to 
hear  some  very  special  tidings  of  the  queen's 
banquet,  and  what  came  of  it,  and  certainly 
not  expecting  to  hear  any  complaint  from 
Haman's  lips.  Nor  do  they  for  a  while. 
He  began  a  kind  of  set  speech  to  them,  the 
subject  of  which  was  himself!  His  wealth, 
his  children,  his  honours,  are  all  dilated  upon, 
carefully  put  into  a  narrative  for  a  purpose. 
Nor  does  the  proud  and  vain  man  forget  to 
add  the  crowning  circumstance,  the  very  last 
that  had  occurred,  that  he  alone  had  been 
allowed  to  go  with  the  king  to  the  queen's 
banquet ;  and  that  he  brought  an  invitation 
home  with  him  from  the  queen  herself  that  he 
should  to-morrow  repeat  the  visit.  And  now 
comes  the  purpose  of  this  long  and  vain- 
glorious narrative.      It  is  to  give  weight  to 


126  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

a  most  dolorous  complaint,  to  tell  them  in 
fact  th^t  "  all  this  avails  him  nothing,  so  long 
as  he  sees  Mordecai  the  Jew  sitting  at  the 
king's  gate."  In  all  history  perhaps  we  have 
no  more  striking  instance  of  the  utter  in- 
sufficiency of  the  very  highest  forms  and 
fullest  measures  of  worldly  good  to  secure 
individual  happiness  —  the  happiness  of  a 
worldly  man  !  One  thing  lacking,  or  one 
thing  present  and  irrevocable,  makes  a  hun- 
dred other  things  of  no  avail !  One  fly  in 
the  ointment  makes  it  to  send  forth  a  stink- 
ing savour,  at  least  to  the  dainty  nostril. 
Ahab  wears  a  crown  and  rules  a  kingdom, 
and  yet,  failing  to  get  a  vineyard  which 
he  coveted,  from  poor  Naboth  the  owner, 
he  takes  to  his  bed  and  will  eat  no  bread  ! 
Ten  thousand  men  will  rise  up  to  Haman 
when  he  appears  in  the  city — but  the 
fact  that  one  will  not,  is  enough  to  poison 
his  peace  and  make  him  completely  miser- 
able. 

And  the  whole  boastful  narrative  is  really 
an  appeal  to  his  friends  and  to  his  wife  to 
help  him  out  of  the  misery  by  giving  him 
wise  counsel  and   advice.       They  were   not 


THE  GOLDEN  SCEPTRE.  127 

long  in  consultation.  They  had  no  difficulty. 
To  them  the  case  was  clear.  It  would  be  a 
degradation  to  Haman  to  speak  to  such  a 
man,  or  to  make  any  farther  endeavours  to 
bring  him  to  a  better  state  of  mind.  He 
has  forfeited  his  life.  Listen  to  the  judgment 
of  these  friends  in  council :  "  Let  a  gallows 
be  made — a  wooden  tree — a  cross  in  fact — 
5  o  cubits  high  ! — about  7  5  feet,  higher  than 
any  ordinary  house  ;  intended  to  be  so  that 
it  might  be  seen  from  afar,  over  the  whole 
city  ;  and  that  it  might  proclaim  as  long  as 
it  stood  Haman's  victory  and  Mordecai's 
shame."  "  Let  a  gallows  be  made,  and  to- 
morrow speak  thou  unto  the  king,  that 
Mordecai  may  be  hanged  thereon."  Swift 
and  terrible  is  the  doom  thus  designed.  No 
doubt  they  meant  that  he  should  be  seized 
at  once — in  the  night — asleep,  and  held 
ready  for  execution  in  the  morning.  "  Then 
go  thou  in  merrily  with  the  king  unto  the 
banquet!"  "There  will  be  no  Mordecai  sit- 
ting at  the  gate  going  in  or  coming  out ! 
No  plots  hatched  among  your  enemies.  No 
more  opposition  to  your  sway." 

And  this  judgment  is  spoken  by  the  wife 


128  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

to  the  husband  !  In  calling  the  council 
Haman.  called  his  friends,  and  his  wife.  It 
may  be  a  matter  of  no  real  import  this 
arrangement  ;  but  if  he  did  entertain  any 
doubt  of  his  wife's  ability  to  grapple  with  the 
merits  of  a  stern  case  like  this,  and  with  un- 
shrinking nerve  to  proclaim  the  issue,  he  is 
mistaken.  She  is  equal  to  the  occasion. 
Her  policy  is  the  firmest ;  she  is  the  first  in 
reply.  One  hopes  that  the  first  idea  and 
suggestion  of  the  gallows  did  not  come  from 
her.  But  there  is  no  telling.  A  woman  of 
high  capacity,  of  strong  nerve,  and  milk  of 
human  kindness  turned  to  gall,  is  terrible  ! 
Jael  with  the  nail  and  the  hammer  standing 
over  the  sleeping  trustful  guest,  is  a  dreadful 
picture.  Jezebel  half-scornfully  saying  to 
her  husband,  "  Dost  thou  now  govern  the 
kingdom  of  Israel  }  "  "  /  will  give  thee  the 
vineyard  of  Naboth  ! "  And  here,  Zeresh, 
of  whom  this  is  all  we  know,  "  You  shall  go 
merrily  to  the  banquet  to-morrow  !  "  Lady 
Macbeth  is  not  a  historic  character.  She  is 
a  creation  of  high  poetic  genius.  But  she  is 
no  exaggeration  of  what  a  feiv  women  have 
been  and  done  in  human  history.     We  can- 


THE  GOLDEN  SCEPTRE.  129 

not  help  making  the  supposition  that  Shake- 
speare, in  portraying  that  grand  terrific 
creature,  had  in  view,  among  others,  these 
scriptural  portraits  of  awful  women. 

Jael  cried  to  Barak,  "  Come,  and  I  will 
show  thee  the  man  whom  thou  seekest,"  and 
she  took  him  into  the  tent  and  showed  him 
Sisera  lying  dead,  with  the  nail  in  his 
temples!  Jezebel  said,  "/  will  get  your 
vineyard.  It  is  but  that  an  innocent  man 
shall  be  stoned  to  death  !  "  Zeresh — "  Go 
merrily  to  the  banquet!"  Lady  Macbeth  to 
her  relenting  husband — "  I  have  given  suck, 
and  know  how  tender  'tis  to  love  the  babe  that 
milks  me  :  I  would,  while  it  was  smiling  in 
my  face,  have  plucked  my  nipple  from  his 
boneless  gums,  and  dashed  the  brains  out — 
had  I  so  sworn,  as  you  have  done  to  this." 

The  truth  is  women  are  the  best  and  the 
worst.  Because  they  can  be  the  best,  they 
can  be  the  worst.  Because  they  can  rise  to 
the  highest  in  moral  grandeur,  in  self-sacri- 
ficing love,  in  the  things  which  bring  human 
nature  nearest  to  the  angelic  mood,  therefore 
they  can  sink  to  the  lowest,  and  when  "  past 
feeling  "  can  be  most  like  the  angels  fallen. 
K 


I30  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

Nor  let  all  this  kind  of  reflection  seem  to 
be  too  '  far  away  from  us.  Remember  such 
scriptural  expressions  as  these  : — "  Of  one 
blood  V  "  Of  like  passions','  and  that  they  tell 
both  ways.  The  saintliest  of  the  saints  are 
to  be  imitated  and  followed  with  all  our 
desires  and  endeavours,  as  those  whom  we 
may  overtake,  and  of  whom  we  may  be  the 
spiritual  associates  in  a  while.  And  the 
darkest  and  most  abandoned  of  men  and 
women  are  to  be  pitied  indeed,  but  also 
feared,  and  regarded  with  a  sensitive  and 
shrinking  aversion  as  those  into  whose  dark 
company  we  might,  by  circumstances,  be 
drawn.  Thank  God  if  you  have  a  wife  or  a 
husband  who  would  give  you  merciful,  and 
not  malignant,  counsel,  if  in  any  conflict  you 
were  ever  brought  into  straits.  Thank  God 
if  your  friends  are  of  milder  temper,  as  no 
doubt  they  are,  than  Haman's.  Thank  God 
that  your  best  friends  would  renounce  your 
society  rather  than  stand  by  you  in  anything 
revengeful  or  mean. 

We  all  have  reason  to  thank  God  for  our 
lot,  and  for  the  falling  of  the  lines  in  places 
so    pleasant.      How  little   need   have  we   to 


THE  GOLDEN  SCEPTRE.  131 

envy  the  rich,  the  great,  the  titled,  the  power- 
ful !  How  much  occasion  to  be  pleased  with 
quietness,  even  with  commonness,  and  all  the 
benign  obscurities  of  ordinary  life  !  Better 
so  shall  we  find  the  sure  pathway  to  heaven. 
We  have  no  need  to  envy  our  own  great  men 
— not  even  when  they  are  good.  See  how 
they  are  suspected,  maligned,  and  tossed  from 
places  they  have  adorned  by  unsuspected 
ecclesiastical  and  political  combinations,  and 
how  every  writer  in  the  daily  press  thinks  it 
necessary  to  "weigh  them  in  his  balances 
and  find  them  wanting." 

If  any  of  us  were  called  to  stand  in 
high  place,  and  render  great  public  service, 
and  if  we  had  the  requisite  capacity,  we 
should  no  doubt  find  motive  enough  to  do 
our  work,  even  in  the  face  of  strong  criticism 
and  constant  misjudgments.  But  we  may 
well  enough  be  thankful  that  we  have  not 
the  ability,  or  that  having  the  ability,  few  of 
us  are  called  in  God's  providence  to  anything 
beyond  the  more  or  less  even  tenor  of  an 
ordinary  life. 

If  we  feel  rightly,  no  life  will  be  dearer  to 
us  than  common  life,  and  it  may  well  be  that 


132  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

no  companionship  or  society  could  be  more 
really  profitable  to  us  than  those  we  find 
among  what  are  termed  common  people. 
Great  people  are  spoiled  for  the  life  that 
most  men  must  lead.  Life  becomes  policy, 
watchfulness,  ingenuity,  reserve.  In  common 
life  it  is  easier  to  be  simple,  sincere,  sympa- 
thetic, helpful,  loving,  and  easier  to  find  the 
narrow  consecrated  way  that  leads  through 
earth  to  heaven.  Of  all  the  myriads  this 
day  in  heaven,  an  immense  preponderance  in 
numbers  must  have  been  prepared  for  it  in 
what  are  called  common  scenes,  and  must 
have  gone  to  it  by  unseen  and  undistinguished 
paths.  The  chosen  disciples  and  friends  of 
the  Son  of  God  were  fishermen  and  vine- 
dressers. God's  chosen  sons  and  daughters, 
those  with  whom  He  will  hold  eternal  fellow- 
ship in  higher  scenes,  are  found — where } 
Many  of  them  in  lowliest  places.  In  cottages, 
in  huts,  in  desert  tents.  In  small  houses  of 
narrow  streets.  In  crowded  ships.  Remem- 
ber it  is  the  little  child  only  that  enters 
into  His  kingdom.  Remember  it  is  the 
lowly  who  have  the  promise  of  grace. 
Remember   that   the   meek   are   the    largest 


THE  GOLDEN  SCEPTRE.  133 

proprietors,  being  inheritors  of  all  the  earth  ; 
and  that  it  is  the  poor  in  spirit  who  have 
title  and  preparation  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 


LECTURE    VII. 

Chapter  VI. 
THE  SLEEPLESS   NIGHT. 


N  that  night,  could  not  the  king 
sleep."  How  many  different  causes 
or  occasions  there  may  be  of  the 
sleepless  night !  Some  cannot  sleep  in  the 
remembrance  of  recent  sin.  Some  are  kept 
waking  by  great  sorrow.  Some  by  brain 
excitement.  Some  in  very  weariness  of  over- 
work. Some,  "  through  the  multitude  of 
business,"  don't  get  even  the  length  of  the 
"  dreams  "  which  haunt  the  pillows  of  others. 
In  a  comparative  sense  we  may  say,  "  Happy 
are  those  who  dream,"  for  that  shows  that 
they  are  asleep. 

Without    staying    to    construct    even   the 
briefest   homily  on   sleep,  we    may   well,  in 


THE  SLEEPLESS  NIGHT.  135 

passing  on,  pause  for  one  moment  in  grateful 
recognition  of  this  immense  benefit  which 
comes  to  the  human  race  with  the  sinking  of 
every  sun.  Without  it  human  Hfe  would 
soon  come  to  an  end.  It  would  burn  rapidly 
away.  With  unfailing  regularity  this  great 
boon  comes — "  Tired  nature's  sweet  restorer, 
balmy  sleep."  But  it  comes  with  most 
regularity  and  in  greatest  abundance  to  those 
who  live  the  simplest  and  most  regular  lives. 
"  The  sleep  of  the  labouring  man  is  sweet 
whether  he  eat  little  or  much  ;  but  the  abun- 
dance of  the  rich  will  not  suffer  him  to  sleep." 
We  do  not  know,  however,  that  the  sleepless- 
ness of  Ahasuerus  was  caused  by  over-indul- 
gence. It  may  have  been  so  :  or  it  may  not. 
More  probably  it  came  through  some  public 
cares.  Says  an  old  author  concerning  sleep. 
They  are  likeliest  for  it,  who,  together  with 
their  clothes,  can  put  off  their  cares,  and  say, 
as  Lord  Burleigh  did  when  he  threw  off  his 
gown,  "  Lie  there.  Lord  Treasurer."  Did 
some  flitting  shadows  bear  the  king  com- 
pany home  from  Esther's  banquet  ?  Was  he 
troubled  by  her  strange  request  for  delay  ? 
Half  afraid  of  the  unknown  future — of  some 


136  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

possible  perils  which  might  be  lurking  even  in 
his  court,  and  through  the  unexpected  delay 
might  break  out  this  very  night  ?  We  know 
not.  But  here  at  least  is  a  wonderful  thing — 
a  man  who,  in  kingly  rule,  commands  an  hun- 
dred and  twenty  and  seven  provinces  cannot 
command  an  hour's  sleep  !  Ah,  great  mon- 
arch, see  how  the  happy  slave  released  from 
the  daily  task  and  yoke,  and  the  little  infant 
who  cannot  yet  shape  conscious  thought,  can 
go  so  easily  sailing  into  the  placid  realm 
which  to-night  is  fast  shut  against  thee ! 

If  the  king  cannot  sleep,  how  can  he  best 
spend  the  time  ?  They  say  it  was  usual  with 
the  ancient  monarchs  of  the  East  to  call  for 
instruments  of  music  to  beguile  the  sleepless 
hour,  and  by  some  soothing  strains  to  lull 
them  into  slumber  at  last  Nothing  of  this 
kind  was  proposed  ;  nor  anything  in  the 
shape  of  amusement.  Somehow  it  comes 
that  the  king  is  in  no  trivial  mood  to-night. 
Neither  singers,  nor  players,  nor  actors,  nor 
dancers,  nor  readers  of  the  lighter  kind  of 
literature,  whatever  that  may  have  been,  will 
be  welcome  to-night.  "  Something  must  be 
read.     Yes,  I  shall  have  an  hour  of  reading ; 


THE  SLEEPLESS  NIGHT.  137 

but  it  must  be  something  that  is  true,  serious, 
and  with  a  meaning  in  it — bring  the  book  of 
the  records  of  the  Chronicles."  This  record 
seems  to  have  been  a  ptiblic  book,  written 
apparently  by  official  authority,  and  by  the 
historians  of  the  court — a  book  of  reference, 
from  which  the  reigning  monarch  might  read 
or  not  read  as  he  chose.  Some  think 
Ahasuerus  had  never  read  in  it  before.  It 
seems  more  likely,  however,  that  he  had, 
although  perhaps  but  seldom.  Some,  too, 
think  that  the  reading  was  simply  to  beguile 
the  time,  and,  if  possible,  induce  slumber. 
And  if  reading  then  had  anything  like  the 
monotonous,  soporific  sound,  which  reading 
often  has  now,  the  specific  would  not  be  a 
bad  one.  Rather,  however,  we  interpret  the 
king's  mood  and  purpose  to  be  altogether 
more  serious.  Not,  indeed,  that  he  has  any 
idea  of  what  is  going  to  come  of  it :  what 
comes  of  it  is  purely  in  the  providence  of 
God.  But  his  thoughts  are  about  his  king- 
dom when  he  calls  for  the  records.  And 
they  are  read,  probably  by  one  of  the  princes. 
Of  course  it  could  be  only  a  small  part  of 
those  records  that  could  be  read  in  an  hour 


138  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

or  two  of  that  sleepless  night.  The  wonder 
is  that-  the  reader  fell  upon  the  particular 
passage  or  chapter  which  narrated  the  king's 
danger  from  conspiracy,  and  his  happy  escape 
from  it  through  the  loyalty  and  faithfulness 
of  Mordecai.  "  The  book  opened  at  this 
particular  place,"  say  some  of  the  Jewish 
doctors,  and  continued  so — "  The  eye  of  the 
courtly  reader  falling  upon  the  narrative,  and 
his  judgment  telling  him  that  the  incident 
was  most  unsuitable  to  be  read  to  the  king 
in  his  present  nervous  and  apprehensive  con- 
dition, he  turned  to  other  parts,  but  still  the 
book  or  roll  continued  to  open  itself  at  the 
one  place  !"  Of  course  we  reject  that  fable  ; 
but  we  must  accept  the  wonderful  fact  that, 
some  way  or  other ^  the  book  did  so  open  at 
that  place.  Out  of  hundreds  of  chapters  to 
choose  from,  tJiis  was  the  one  that  came. 
Probably  other  things  preceded  this  in  the 
reading.  It  was  the  last  that  came  ;  and  it 
came  with  some  power  to  the  monarch's 
heart.  Some  way  or  other  he  had  not 
thought  much  about  it  before,  but  he  thinks 
the  more  of  it  now.  Now,  in  the  night, 
susceptible,  excited,  secretly  alarmed  as  he 


THE  SLEEPLESS  NIGHT.  139 

is  without  knowing  of  any  specific  cause  for 
the  fear,  a  circumstance  Hke  this  impresses 
itself  indelibly  upon  his  mind.  "  Was  I  in- 
deed so  near  to  death,  by  the  treacherous 
hands  of  vile  assassins,  who  had  promised  to 
be  my  special  protectors  ^  and  was  I  saved 
by  a  stranger's  faithfulness — by  one  who  had 
received  no  royal  favours,  and  who  did  what 
he  did  in  simple  honesty  and  truth  ?  What 
has  been  done  to  that  man  ?  What  honour 
and  dignity  has  he  received  for  this  ?  Ah 
now  I  bethink  me  how  I  meant  to  reward 
him,  but  how  in  the  pressure  of  things  the 
purpose  was  postponed  !  I  thought  he  would 
be  sure  to  come  forward  expecting  reward, 
and  I  should  thus  be  reminded  of  his  claim  ; 
but  surely  he  has  not  been  altogether  for- 
gotten !  My  senators  and  chief  men  must 
have  given  him  something — emolument  or 
office  in  the  way  of  recompense.  What 
honour  and  dignity  hath  been  done  to 
Mordecai  for  this  V  And  the  king's  servants 
answer,  "  There  is  nothing  done  for  him  !" 

"  Nothing  has  been  done  to  him !  Nothing  t " 
It  pleases  the  monarch  ill.  It  reflects  on  his 
accustomed    liberality — on    the   liberality  of 


I40  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

the  throne,  for  all  the  Persian  monarchs  were 
open  handed.  This  very  monarch  gave 
Megabyzus  for  his  good  service  at  Babylon 
a  golden  mill  weighing  six  talents.  Themis- 
tocles,  the  famous  Greek,  had  three  cities  and 
above  two  hundred  talents  of  him  — "  and 
nothing  done  in  recognition  of  a  brave  and 
beneficial  action  like  this  V — Well  might  I 
be  sleepless  while  such  a  service  remains  un- 
rewarded— "  Who  is  in  the  court  ?"  He  hears 
a  footfall  and  the  rustle  of  garments,  as  if 
some  one  had  just  come  in.  "  Some  one  in 
the  court  V  Why  then,  it  must  be  morning 
— early  morning,  the  dawning  of  the  day. 
The  night  has  worn  away,  the  first  part  of  it 
in  sleepless  tossings  and  anxious  thoughts,  the 
next  in  listening  to  that  arresting  and  strangely 
forgotten  tale.  And  now  the  east  is  rosy, 
and  morning  is  climbing  the  mountain-tops, 
and  shedding  down  some  awakening  glow 
into  the  sleeping  valleys  and  athwart  the 
vast  plains.  And  some  one  has  come  thus 
early  to  be,  if  possible,  the  first  who  shall 
secure  the  monarch's  ear,  when  he  shall  be 
pleased  to  give  audience.  "Who  is  in  the 
court.-*"     "  Haman  is  in  the  court."     What, 


THE  SLEEPLESS  NIGHT.  141 

so  early  ?  Yes.  For  truth  to  say  Haman 
too  has  had  a  sleepless  night,  and  with  more 
occasion.  A  fire  of  hatred  and  revenge 
burning  fiercely  in  the  breast  is  not  likely  to 
induce  sleep.  And  just  when  he  is  falling 
over  there  comes  again  and  again  through 
the  night  air  the  sound  of  hatchet  and  ham- 
mer, and  he  knows  too  well  the  meaning  of 
the  sound.  That  gallows  is  rising  in  the 
darkness — higher  and  higher  yet — and  now 
he  is  here  in  the  dawn  to  make  sure  that  the 
hated  man  shall  hang  on  it.  "  Haman  is 
in  the  court."  "  And  the  king  said.  Let  him 
come  in."  And  now  again  they  are  together. 
Think,  I  pray  you,  for  a  moment,  how 
much  depends  on  who  shall  speak  the  first 
word !  Suppose  the  king  had  said  to  his 
prime  minister,  as  he  very  well  might,  "  My 
lord,  you  have  come  early.  You  have  some- 
thing to  ask.  Freely  speak  your  request." 
And  then  suppose  Haman,  pouring  into  the 
monarch's  ear,  skilfully,  as  he  knew  so  well 
how  to  do,  his  indictment  against  Mordecai, 
pressing  the  charge  most  heavily,  perhaps  not 
on  personal  grounds,  but  because  he  would 
make  him  out  to  be  a  deep  designing  enemy 


142  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

of  crown  and  kingdom — In  such  a  case  I  say, 
who  knows  whether  Mordecai  might  not  have 
hung  fifty  cubits  high  in  the  Hght  of  that 
morning  sun  ?  No  doubt  Haman  had  men, 
armed  and  ready,  waiting  but  for  the  sign 
to  have  it  all  done.  But  it  is  not  so  to  be. 
Haman  must  wait.  The  king's  trouble  comes 
first  to-day.  There  must  be  no  more  delay. 
No  other  things  must  now  press  in  until  justice 
is  done  to  a  neglected  man.  "  Tell  me,  my 
Lord  Haman,  what  shall  be  done  to  the  man 
whom  the  king  delighteth  to  honour  V  Alas, 
poor  Haman  !  how  misleading  the  question, 
and  how  little  thy  king  knows  what  a  tumult 
of  ambition  it  will  stir  in  thy  breast  ;  and 
what  visions  of  glory  it  will  bring  up  before 
thine  eyes !  At  this  point  we  almost  pity 
Haman.  If  our  sympathies  do  not  go  to  his 
side,  they  are  at  least  for  the  time  suspended. 
There  is  a  kind  of  tantalising  cruelty  in  the 
king's  speech,  although  it  is  not  in  the  least 
so  intended  by  him,  and  we  watch  Haman  as 
we  should  watch  a  bird  drawing  nearer  to  the 
snare,  or  some  fierce  beast  falling  unsuspect- 
ingly into  the  hunter's  toils. 

"  To  whom,"  saith  he  in  his  heart,  "  more 


THE  SLEEPLESS  NIGHT.  143 

than  to  myself^  would  the  king  delight  to  do 
honour?"  It  must  be  so;  of  late  I  have 
not  had  a  serious  rival.  All  has  been  coming 
into  my  hands.  And  now — What  t  when 
so  much  is  in  my  power }  Money  }  I  have 
enough,  or  can  get  it  easily.  A  distant  city 
to  rule  !  I  wish  to  live  here  in  the  chief  city 
of  all.  A  title !  I  have  already  a  great 
name  and  a  great  place,  and  nothing  less 
than  this  is  suited  to  the  case,  that  I  should 
now  put  on,  at  least,  some  outward  show  of 
royalty  itself,  and  be  seen  of  the  people  in 
such  monarchic  splendour  through  the  whole 
city.  The  people,  after  seeing  me  in  this- 
royal  array,  may  begin  to  think  —  Who 
knows,  who  knows,  what  they  may  think  t  It 
is  not  for  me  to  lose  the  great  chance  which 
is  thus  brought  to  my  hand."  Then  he  gave 
his  counsel — that  there  should  be  accorded 
to  this  unknown  man,  about  whose  identity, 
however,  he  had  a  joyful  presentiment,  a 
triumphal,  and  in  some  sort  royal  progress 
through  the  city,  mounted  on  the  king's 
horse — the  horse  which  was  reserved  exclu- 
sively for  the  king's  use  —  clad  in  royal 
apparel,  which  was  very  gorgeous,  consisting, 


144  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

in  part,  of  a  magnificent  turban,  of  a  diadem 
of  white  and  purple  colour,  of  a  rich  purple 
stole  or  robe  of  state,  reaching  down  to  the 
heels,  covered  with  gold  and  precious  stones, 
and  symbolical  pictures  of  various  living 
creatures  ;  a  rich  cassock,  with  golden  girdle, 
and,  indeed,  all  of  costly  barbaric  splendour 
that  could  be  put  upon  a  human  person. 

Wearing  the  crown,  or  rather  the  meaning 
seems  to  be,  having  the  crown  borne  in  the 
procession  so  conspicuously  that  it  might  be 
seen  that  the  king  gave  the  most  complete 
sanction  to  it.  He  hardly  could  have  pro- 
posed to  put  the  crown  on  any  head  but  the 
king's  ;  and  it  is  in  conformity  with  this  that 
the  king,  in  his  reply,  mentions  the  apparel 
and  the  horse,  but  says  nothing  of  the  crown. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  Haman  means 
the  whole  to  be  a  stupendous  stroke  in  his 
personal  policy  for  advancement,  and  that  he 
means,  at  least,  to  suggest  to  the  common 
imagination  certain  possible  eventualities 
which  he  would  have  shrunk  from  putting 
into  language — "  Admiring  peoples,  behold  ! 
If  ever  a  monarch  should  be  needed,  you 
know  where  to  find  him  !" 


THE  SLEEPLESS  NIGHT.  145 

The  counsel  is  given,  and  the  great  man, 
simulating  indifference,  perhaps  even  affecting 
humility,  waits  for  the  reply.  He  has  not 
long  to  wait,  probably  not  many  moments. 
"  Yes  ;  thou  hast  said  well.  Make  haste, 
and  let  it  all  be  done,  even  as  thou  hast  said, 
to  Mordecai  the  Jew  that  sitteth  at  the  kin^s 
gate  .'"  Alas,  poor  Haman  !  This  answer,  so 
joyously  and  hopefully  waited  for,  is  a  sword 
in  thy  vitals,  is  a  rope  around  thy  neck  ;  and 
none  the  less  fell  and  fatal  that  thy  king,  in 
speaking,  means  it  not  so,  knows  nothing  of 
thy  secret  feuds  and  passions,  of  thy  secret 
hopes  and  expectations.  And  this  surely 
must  be  the  special  bitterness  of  the  case  to 
thee,  that  thou  hast  thyself  woven  the  rope 
for  thine  own  neck,  fashioned  the  sword 
which  will  cut  thee  to  the  quick.  It  is  thine 
own  overblown  pride,  thine  own  vast  ambition, 
thine  own  devilish  enmity,  which  thus  came 
back  upon  thee  with  tremendous  recoil. 

The  contrasts  are  wonderful  between  what 
was  expected  and  what  thus  comes.  They 
are  drawn  out  by  an  old  author  thus — "  Now 
he  must  perforce  honour  him  whom  he  had 
hoped  to  have  hanged  ;  clothe  him  whom  he 
L 


146  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

hoped  to  have  stript ;  help  him  up  to  his 
horse  upon  whose  grave  he  hoped  to  have 
danced  ;  prepare  a  triumph  for  him  for  whom 
he  had  prepared  a  tree  ;  make  proclamation 
before  him  as  a  crier,  lead  his  horse  as  a 
lacquey,  do  all  ofiices  for  him  as  a  slave  or 
underling — oh,  what  a  cut,  what  a  cordolium 
was  this  to  a  man  of  his  mettle  and  making  !" 
And  there  was  no  time  to  get  out  of  it.  It 
must  be  done  now — in  this  early  morning 
time,  before  the  heats  of  day  come  on.  Make 
haste.  If  he  could  but  have  had  a  short  hour 
to  think  it  all  through,  and  see  where  he 
stood  !  and  to  consult  that  gentle  wife  of  his 
and  those  friends  who,  by  the  vigour  of  their 
counsels,  have  helped  him  into  this  trouble,  if 
perchance  they  might  help  him  out  of  it — 
but  no.  The  whole  matter  must  be  transacted 
before  he  can  see  their  faces.  And  done  it 
was.  Josephus  says  that  Mordecai  thought 
Haman  mocking  him  when  he  came  to  him 
with  the  robes,  and  the  horse,  and  the  trium- 
phal pomp,  and  said  unto  him,  sorrowfully, 
but  with  unbroken  courage,  "  Thou  most 
wicked  man,  dost  thou  thus  insult  over  the 
miserable.?"     But  being  assured  that  it  was 


THE  SLEEPLESS  NIGHT.  147 

in  truth  the  king's  pleasure,  he  suffered  him 
to  do  it.  How  Haman  did  it — really  got 
through  with  it — is  one  of  the  wonders  of  the 
case.  Yet  what  will  not  a  man  do  for  safety 
and  life  ?  Disobedience  was  not  possible  to 
a  kingly  command  so  express  and  urgent. 
It  was  done ;  and  Mordecai  came  again 
to  the  king's  gate ;  and  Haman  hasted  to 
his  house,  mourning  and  having  his  head 
covered. 

That  procession  through  the  Persian  capi- 
tal, conducted  and  managed  by  the  great 
Amalekite  prince,  in  honour  of  the  despised 
Jew,  is,  in  some  ways,  perhaps  the  most 
remarkable  that  ever  took  place  in  history. 
There  is  nothing  else  like  it.  Two  or  three 
hours  would  finish  it.  But  it  has  been  teach- 
ing the  world  some  striking  and  much-needed 
lessons  ever  since  ;  and  it  will  continue  to 
teach  them  as  long  as  the  world  lasts — 
as  long  at  least  as  there  are  good  and 
bad  men  in  the  world,  and  ups  and  downs 
in  life,  and  a  providence  of  God  working 
in  all. 


148  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

I. 

It  teaches  us  how  well  a  good  man  can 
afford  to  wait  for  the  due  acknowledgment  of 
his  uprightness,  and  for  any  reward  he  may 
need  for  the  good  he  has  done.  The  conjec- 
ture is  that  six  long  years  had  gone  by  since 
Mordecai  revealed  the  plot  of  the  chamber- 
lains and  saved  the  king's  life,  and  not  even 
a  word  of  acknowledgment  had  come  to  him 
during  all  that  time.  At  first  he  would  natu- 
rally look  for  something  of  the  kind,  for  it 
was  usual,  it  was  kingly,  on  such  occasions  to 
confer  honours  and  give  rewards  ;  but  as  time 
went  on  expectation  would,  of  course,  diminish, 
and  finally,  in  all  probability,  die  away,  so  that 
when  acknowledgment  and  reward  come  none 
is  more  surprised  than  he  who  had  ceased  to 
expect  them.  But  what  we  most  admire  is 
his  behaviour  meantime.  If  he  had  been  a 
self-seeking  man,  he  could  easily  have  found 
means  to  refresh  the  king's  memory  as  to  his 
services  ;  but  he  kept  silence.  If  he  had  been 
a  malignant  man,  he  might  have  sought  what 
he  would,  in  that  case,  have  called  a  just  re- 
venge for  the  ungrateful  neglect  with  which 


THE  SLEEPLESS  NIGHT.  149 

he  had  been  treated,  by  hatching  or  falling  in 
with  some  other  plot.  But  no  ;  he  keeps  his 
place,  and  does  his  office  at  the  gate  quietly 
and  faithfully,  and  without  fail,  expecting 
nothing,  complaining  of  nothing,  faithful  to 
duty,  and  fearing  God.  And  then,  how  well 
all  turns  out  in  the  end  !  How  much  better 
than  if  the  reward  had  been  given  at  the  time ! 
Suppose  he  had  got  some  gift  or  office  at  the 
time,  the  answer  to  the  king's  question  could 
not  have  been,  "  Nothing  has  been  done  for 
him  ;"  and  Raman's  plot  would  not  have  been 
arrested,  but  would  have  rolled  on,  on  wheels 
of  fire,  towards  the  destruction  of  a  whole 
people.  "  He  that  believeth  shall  not  make 
haste  ;"  God's  time  is  always  the  best.  Six 
years  are  to  the  Lord  as  so  many  moments. 
And  God's  method  of  reward  and  acknow- 
ledgment is  the  best  too.  Seldom,  indeed, 
does  it  take  in  the  case  of  any  of  his  servants 
a  form  so  dramatic  as  this.  We  misapprehend 
and  degrade  the  dramatic  element  in  this 
history  if  we  crave  the  repetition  of  it.  It  is 
brought  out  here  in  such  tragic  splendour  in 
order  that  the  great  moral  truth  may  be 
stamped  deeply  in  human  memory,  and  may 


ISO  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

stand  out  vividly  to  the  human  imagination. 
You  have  done  some  good  things  in  your  time 
which  have  never  been  acknowledged,  or  never 
adequately  rewarded,  even  as  such  things  go 
among  men.  Even  a  few  frank  kindly  words 
from  the  proper  quarter  would  have  been 
something.  As  it  is  you  are  sometimes  a  little 
chilled  and  discouraged  by  what  you  feel  to 
be  the  complete  and  unwonted  neglect.  Well, 
now,  don't  expect  Haman  at  your  door  some 
fine  morning  with  the  king's  horse,  and  the 
royal  apparel  to  make  you  all  purple  and  gold, 
and  the  blaring  trumpets  to  tell  all  the  city 
what  you  have  done;  he  is  not  likely  to  come ; 
you  must  do  as  you  can  without  him.  Right- 
eousness is  its  own  reward,  and  we  are  never 
righteous  as  God  would  have  us  be  until  we 
feel  this  deeply  and  act  accordingly.  If  we 
stipulate  for  so  much  silver  and  gold,  for  ,so 
much  social  respect,  for  a  star  on  the  breast 
or  a  ribbon  on  the  arm,  or  a  horse  at  the  door, 
wherein  does  our  righteousness  differ  from 
that  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  which  can 
take  no  man  into  a  kingdom  of  heaven  } 
True,  these  things  may  come,  may  be  ex- 
pected  to  come,  under  the   general   laws  of 


THE  SLEEPLESS  NIGHT.  151 

God;  but  in  very  various  degree.  We  must 
leave  them  to  come  in  God's  own  time  and 
way.  He  who,  in  God's  strength,  looks  every 
day  on  the  face  of  duty,  and  walks  with  her 
along  whatever  paths  her  sacred  feet  may 
tread,  has  in  his  own  spirit,  in  his  own  char- 
acter, what  soon  or  late  will  blossom  out  into 
all  beauty  and  grandeur  ;  what  will  in  the  end 
become  "  glory,  honour,  and  immortality." 


IL 

The  next  lesson  is  just  the  opposite  of  this, 
viz.,  "  How  certainly  a  bad  man  must  be  over- 
taken and  punished  ! "  We  say  "  how  cer- 
tainly "  because  there  is  in  his  badness  the 
root  and  element  of  the  retribution,  and  often, 
without  knowing  it,  he  carefully  develops 
and  ripens  by  his  own  action  the  retribution 
that  falls  on  his  head.  It  is  he  who  treasures 
up  wrath  against  the  day  of  wrath.  It  is  not 
that  there  is  a  watching  God  with  lightnings 
sleeping  all  about  his  throne,  and  thunder- 
bolts ever  ready  to  his  hand.  It  is  rather 
that  evil  brings  its  own  penalty,  that 
passion  bears  its  own   punishment,  and   that 


152  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

that  punishment  often  comes  along  the  very- 
line  or  channel  which  some  particular  passion 
had  elaborately  prepared  for  its  own  gratifica- 
tion. Yet  here  again,  as  in  the  opposite  case, 
let  no  one  expect  that  in  any  particular  in- 
stance there  shall  be  in  providence  conspicuous 
judgment,  and  that  where  such  judgment 
does  not  come,  there  is  either  no  wickedness 
to  be  punished,  or,  an  escape  of  that  wicked- 
ness from  the  penalties  that  ought  to  alight 
upon  it.  No  thought  could  be  more  shallow 
or  untrue.  Impunity }  There  is  none  in 
working  evil,  or  in  being  evil.  Oh,  it  is  not 
Haman's  open  disgrace  in  being  lacquey  to 
the  man  he  despised — it  is  not  even  the 
gallows  fifty  cubits  high,  on  which  we  know 
he  will  hang,  that  constitutes  his  sorest  pun- 
ishment. It  is  the  deadened  sensibility, 
the  seared  and  withered  heart,  the  victorious 
selfishness,  the  passions  "  set  on  fire  of  hell," 
and  burning  in  the  breast  until  no  tender 
precious  thing  can  live — it  is  a  state  of  things 
like  this  which  makes  the  deepest  darkest 
doom,  a  doom  from  which  only  God's  great 
grace  can  deliver  a  man  when  he  begins  to 
sink  into  it.     For — 


THE  SLEEPLESS  NIGHT.  153 

IIL 

there  is  an  increscent  power  in  evil  (as  indeed 
there  is  also  in  good),  in  view  of  which  we  can- 
not be  too  watchful  and  anxious,  lest  by  any 
means  we  should  fall  under  the  power  of  it. 
The  power  of  it,  remember,  is  very  silent  and 
gentle,  generally,  in  its  operations.  The  use 
of  strong  metaphors  to  signify  the  growth  of 
evil  is  apt  to  mislead  and  deceive  us.  And 
the  contemplation  of  very  strong  human  in- 
stances like  this  of  Haman  is  apt  enough  to 
have  the  same  effect.  The  growth  of  evil — 
Do  not  figure  it  by  the  waters  of  Niagara, 
hurrying  down  the  rapids,  and  plunging  over 
the  brink  in  ocean  fulness.  Take  rather  a 
plant  or  slender  tree  in  your  garden,  which 
has  just  begun  to  grow.  There  it  stands  in 
the  morning  sunlight.  There  it  stands  in  the 
evening  dew.  It  never  travels,  never  plunges, 
never  roars.  It  is  growing — and  that  is 
enough.  So  do  not  look  at  Haman  reeling 
on  the  giddy  eminence  he  is  trying  to  scale, 
and  falling  thence,  as  Satan  did  from  heaven. 
But  look  at  a  man  growing  up  in  perfect 
quietness,  who  has  no  care  to  grow  up  in  real 


154  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

goodness,  no  fear  of  growing  up  in  evil — and 
there  you  have  the  picture,  which  would  be 
to  us,  if  we  could  see  things  as  they  are,  as 
alarming  as  any  other.  Anything  may 
come  out  of  that — Haman,  Ahitophel,  Judas 
Iscariot. 

Here  is  the  strength,  and  here  is  the 
fitness  of  the  gospel,  and  here  its  inestimable 
preciousness — that  it  goes  to  the  root  of  all 
evil  in  man.  It  is  a  regeneration,  a  renewing, 
a  quickening,  a  redemption;  when  it  comes  in 
power  it  is  death  to  the  principle  of  evil 
within — considered  as  the  reigning  power  of 
the  life.  "  We  are  crucified  with  Christ ; " 
and  with  Christ  we  attain  to  "  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead."  O  happy  change  that  puts  us 
for  ever  on  the  winning  side ;  that  gives  us 
the  pledge  and  assurance  of  eternal  victory 
by  the  attainment  of  eternal  goodness.  Is  it 
wonderful  that  we  should  exhort  sinful  men 
to  flee  to  Him,  and  to  trust  Him  to  the 
uttermost  ?  In  Him  we  are  in  the  undecay- 
ing  strength — in  the  perfect  purity — in  the 
infinite  love — and  therefore  in  the  eternal 
blessedness. 


LECTURE    VIII. 

From  Chapter  VI,  Verse  xii.  to  end  of  Chapter  VII. 
ESTHER'S  SECOND  BANQUET. 

E  now  follow  the  footsteps  of  the 
two  men — Mordecai  and  Haman, 
as  each  takes  his  own  way  at  the 
close  of  the  triumphal  progress  through  the 
city.  All  that  is  told  us  of  Mordecai,  is  that 
"  he  came  again  to  the  king's  gate!'  But  how 
much  is  in  that !  How  clearly  the  character 
of  the  man  comes  out  in  that  single  touch  of 
description — that  one  item  of  information 
given  us,  that  he  came  again  to  the  king's 
gate.  A  proud  ambitious  man  would  have 
said  to  himself,  "  No  more  of  the  king's  gate 
for  me  !  I  shall  direct  my  steps  now  to  the 
king's  palace,  and  hold  myself  ready  for 
honour,  office,  emolument,  which  surely  must 


156  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

now  be  at  hand."  Mordecai  seems  to  have 
said  with  himself,  "7/  these  things  are 
designed  for  me  in  God's  good  providence, 
they  will  find  me.  But  they  must  seek  me, 
for  I  shall  not  seek  them.  Those  who  confer 
them  know  my  address.  '  Mordecai,  at  the 
king's  gate,'  will  still  find  me.  Let  the 
crowd  wonder  and  disperse.  I  have  had 
enough  of  their  incense.  Let  Haman  go 
whither  he  will,  he  is  in  the  hands  of  the 
Lord.  Let  my  friends  at  home  wait ;  they 
will  hear  all  in  time.  It  is  as  yet  no  day  of 
triumph  for  them  or  me.  That  dark  cloud 
of  peril  yet  hovers  over  us  both.  We  must 
wait.  I  can  wait  best  at  the  old  place  and 
in  the  accustomed  way — '  at  the  king's  gate'  " 

As  for  Haman — as  soon  as  the  ceremony 
is  over  he  hastens  to  his  house,  mourning, 
and  with  covered  head.  The  covered  head 
is  the  appropriate  symbol  and  expression  of 
the  deepest  grief  and  trouble. 

What  a  company  was  that  which  David 
led  out  of  Jerusalem  when  he  fled  from  his 
son  Absalom  in  the  conspiracy !  "  David 
went  up,"  we  read,  "  by  the  ascent  of  Mount 
Olivet,  and   ivept  as  he  went  up,  and  had  his 


ESTHER'S  SECOND  BANQUET.      157 

head  covered,  and  he  went  barefoot :  and  all 
the  people  that  were  with  him,  covered  every 
man  his  head,  and  they  went  up,  weeping  as 
they  went  up  ! "  The  sorrow  of  that  com- 
pany, however,  was  but,  as  it  were,  for  a 
night,  and  joy  came  to  them  in  the  morning. 
Haman's  sorrow  is  of  a  darker  kind,  and  alas, 
will  grow  darker  still,  and  deepen  for  him  into 
the  night  of  death.  He  is  soon  home,  and 
soon  pours  out  the  tale  of  his  grief  to  his 
listening  wife  and  to  his  many  friends.  "  He 
told  them  all  that  had  befallen  him  I "  Well, 
it  really  was  not  in  itself  very  much.  "  All 
that  had  befallen  him  "  that  morning  would 
to  many  a  one  have  been  only  an  honour, 
and  to  himself,  if  he  had  been  just  and  humble, 
it  would  have  been  no  disgrace.  But  a  man's 
character  gives  character  to  all  that  befalls 
him.  Things  are  this,  or  that,  as  the  man  is. 
As  the  man  is,  especially,  so  will  be  his  house. 
It  may  be  rest  to  him  and  refreshing,  and  joy 
— in  one  word  it  may  be  "  home  " — or,  it  may 
be,  what,  alas  !  Haman's  is,  flattery,  and  false- 
hood, and  beguilement,  in  the  days  of  evil  pro- 
sperity— and  then  frost,  and  winter,  and  dark- 
ness, and  judgment,  when  adversity  draws  on. 


158  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

Now,  if  ever,  surely  is  the  time  for  Zeresh 
to  be  '  the  woman  and  the  wife  !  and  for 
the  friends  whom  Haman  has  honoured  and 
feasted  to  show  themselves  friendly !  And 
we  cannot  help  some  emotion  of  repugnance 
and  even  contempt  for  them,  when  we  see 
how  ready  they  are  to  veer  round  with  the 
shifting  wind  ;  and  how  easily,  and  without 
one  manly  effort  to  arrest  the  course  of 
things,  they  can  give  up  the  falling  man  to 
destruction.  Their  behaviour,  however,  is 
not  wholly  accounted  for  by  meanness.  It 
is  in  part  the  fruit  of  superstition.  The 
omens  had  changed.  Right  and  wrong, 
cruelty  and  kindness — those  were  not  the 
things  which  guided  and  warned  them.  They 
had  been  guided  by  the  auspices,  by  the 
king's  smile,  by  the  growing  influence,  and 
honour,  and  wealth  of  their  chief,  and  when 
these  are  changed,  all  is  changed.  The  fates 
are  changing — the  gods  are  changing.  Very 
ungodly  people  are  sometimes  very  supersti- 
tious. And  yet  perhaps  their  belief  now  ex- 
pressed, that  Haman  cannot  prevail  against  one 
who  is  of  the  seed  of  the  Jews,  is  not  wholly 
superstitious.     Indeed  it  is  a  perfectly  rational 


ESTHER'S  SECOND  BANQUET.      159 

and  devout  belief  when  held  for  its  own  proper 
reasons.  But  as  held  by  them^  it  was  almost 
purely  superstitious.  They  evidently  thought, 
for  a  while,  that  this  man  had  got  the  upper 
hand  of  the  Jewish  people,  and  of  everything 
that  might  be  called  the  Jewish  providence. 
And  now  in  an  hour  all  is  changed,  and  the 
God  of  the  Jews,  and  they  as  His  favoured 
people  are,  in  their  judgment,  invincible. 
But  why  did  they  not  call  this  to  mind 
before,  so  far,  at  least,  as  to  warn  their 
master  against  rash  and  impious  opposition 
to  them,  and  against  the  framing  of  that 
inhuman  edict  for  their  destruction  } 

Still,  although  we  may  despise  the  wife 
and  the  friends,  we  cannot  say  that  by  their 
counsel  now  they  do  Haman  any  injustice. 
They  do  not  render  him  the  highest  service. 
The  highest  service  would  be  to  tell  him  the 
truth,  and  help  him  to  conform  to  it  by  con- 
fession, repentance,  and  amendment.  (If  they 
had  been  even  worldly  wise,  they  would  have 
told  him  at  once  to  take  down  the  gallows.) 
But  they  do  him  no  injustice.  The  poor 
man  (for  now  pity  begins  to  rise)  has  been 
sowing  diligently,  and  he  is   now  to  reap  as 


i6o  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

he  has  sown.  Black  harvest  comes  in  a  day. 
It  begins  to  come  in  his  own  house.  There 
— where  he  had  plotted  the  mischief,  begins 
to  fall  the  shadow  of  doom. 

Yet,  let  us  not  overdraw  the  picture ; 
possibly,  if  we  knew  all,  there  are  softer  lines 
to  put  into  it,  and  some  lights  of  human 
kindness.  There  is  always  much  untold  and 
unknown  in  these  histories.  Did  they  follow 
up  their  confident  prediction  that ;  he  could 
not  succeed  against  Mordecai  and  the  Jews, 
by  earnest  friendly  counsel  to  Haman  to 
conceal  himself,  or  at  once  to  take  flight  out 
of  the  Empire,  or  away  to  some  distant  part 
of  it  .'*  We  know  not.  We  know  only  that 
they  were  still  talking  with  him — talking 
over  the  whole  matter — the  gathering  dangers, 
the  possible  methods  of  relief — when  the 
conference  is  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of 
the  king's  chamberlains,  who  have  come,  in 
haste,  to  bring  Haman  to  the  banquet  that 
Esther  had  again  prepared. 

That  banquet,  when  they  have  come  to  it, 
is  the  banquet  of  yesterday  repeated,  exactly. 
Outwardly  the  scene  is  the  same  without  any 
change — the  same  room  or* hall!  the  same 


ESTHER'S  SECOND  BANQUET.      i6i 

royal  couches  !  Hainan's  rich  mat  spread  on 
the  floor !  the  lords  in  waiting,  the  obsequi- 
ous attendants  !  The  feast  too  is  the  same. 
But  how  changed  is  one  of  the  company ! 
Inwardly  how  much  changed  !  Outwardly, 
perhaps  not  much,  for  he  had  the  power  of 
hiding  and  repressing  feeling,  and  he  would 
still  Jiope^  no  doubt,  to  work  himself  by  his 
great  skill  out  of  the  danger.  He  had  no 
idea  that  it  was  so  tremendous,  that  it  was  so 
near !  He  knew  not — even  the  king  did  not 
know — that  the  queen  was  a  Jewess,  and  that 
in  the  vile  plot  which  he  had  hatched  he  had 
made  the  king  sign  away  his  own  queen's  life. 
The  feast  goes  on  as  yesterday,  and  about 
the  same  time  in  the  evening,  perhaps  a  little 
sooner,  for  the  king,  after  the  sleepless  night, 
and  what  has  come  of  it  to  Mordecai,  is  eager 
and  anxious,  and  fully  resolved  to  fathom 
without  further  delay  what  mystery  there 
might  be  in  the  queen's  silence.  He  puts 
once  more  the  question  of  yesterday,  and  in 
the  same  words,  "  What  is  thy  petition.  Queen 
Esther }  and  it  shall  be  granted  thee  ;  and 
what  is  thy  request }  and  it  shall  be  per- 
formed, even  to  the  half  of  the  kingdom." 
M 


i62  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

It  may  well  be  that  for  a  moment  the 
shadow  of  fear  fell  upon  the  queen's  heart  ; 
but  in  the  next  moment  it  was  gone,  and  she 
spake,  briefly,  but  clearly,  and,  no  doubt,  with 
the  earnestness  and  intensity  befitting  the 
case.  "  Let  my  life  be  given  me  at  my 
petition,  and  my  people  at  my  request  ;  for 
we  are  sold  —  not  for  bondmen  and  bond- 
women, for  that  I  had  held  my  tongue,  and 
even,  if  need  were,  gone  with  my  people  into 
slavery  —  but  sold  to  black  death — to  be 
destroyed,  to  be  slain,  to  perish  !"  Rapidly 
the  thoughts  pass  through  the  king's  mind. 
Even  while  the  queen  is  yet  speaking  he  is 
thinking  : — "  Sold  to  death  ?  Thy  people, 
and  tJwtt^  my  queen,  nearer  to  me  and  dearer 
than  any  other  ?  The  sword  that  hangs  thus 
over  thee  must  hang  also  over  me.  If  thy 
Hfe  is  sold,  can  mine  be  safe  V  And  then  in 
kingly  wrath  he  speaks.  "  Who  is  he,  and 
where  is  he,  that  durst  presume  in  his  heart 
to  do  so?"  And  then  the  queen — "The 
adversary  and  enemy  is  this  wicked  Haman  !" 
Now  the  arrow  has  sped  to  the  mark,  and, 
quivering  through  Haman's  inmost  sensibili- 
ties, lies  deep  infixed  in  his  heart.      "  He  was 


ESTHER'S  SECOND  BANQUET.      163 

afraid  before  the  king  and  the  queen." 
Apparently  he  manifested  his  fear — perhaps 
stood  trembhng  before  them.  Very  cruel 
people  are  sometimes  very  cowardly.  Judge 
Jeffreys  could  go  through  his  black  assize  in 
the  West  of  England,  the  terror  of  the  land, 
manifesting  the  fury  of  a  wild  beast ;  but  when 
the  tide  turned,  and  he  saw  nothing  before 
him  but  ignominy  and  disgrace,  he  sank  into 
a  state  of  abject  fear  which  was  pitiable  to 
see.  "  Haman  was  afraid  before  the  king  and 
the  queen  !"  As  he  well  may  be.  It  is  an 
awful  moment.  His  life  trembles  in  the 
balance.  If  the  king  keeps  his  couch  he  may 
be  spared.  If  he  rises  up  abruptly,  and  with- 
draws, he  is  doomed.  The  king's  retirement 
is  like  passing  solemn  judgment.  The  cus- 
tom has  descended  to  our  times,  and  the 
Shah  of  Persia — the  modern  Ahasuerus — or 
if  not  he,  certainly  some  of  his  immediate 
predecessors  have  condemned  men  to  death 
in  this  way.  "  Then  the  king,  arising  from 
the  banquet  of  wine  in  his  wrath,  went  into 
the  palace  garden."  Haman  !  thou  art  gone  ! 
No  earthly  power  can  save  thee  now  unless 
it  be  that  of  the  queen.     True,  it  is  by  her 


i64  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

means  that  the  judgment  has  come,  and  come 
so  swiftly ;  but  she  is  a  woman.  She  will 
have  mercy !  Now  that  the  danger  is  rolled 
away  from  herself,  and  probably  is  about  to 
be  rolled  away  from  her  people,  she  may  pity 
even  the  originator  of  the  intended  tragedy. 
As  the  king  arises  from  his  golden  couch 
Haman  also  springs  up  from  his  mat  on  the 
floor,  and  stands  up  to  make  request  for  his 
life  to  the  queen.  Skin  for  skin  ;  all  that  a 
man  hath  will  he  give  for  his  life — his  manli- 
ness, his  courage,  his  very  shame  !  What  a 
picture  of  terror  and  misery !  With  pallid 
face,  and  bloodless  lips,  and  trembling  knees, 
and  supplicating  gesture,  he  entreats  his  life  ; 
and  then  in  the  agony  of  his  passion  he  falls 
on  his  knees,  stretching  out  his  beseeching 
hands  towards  the  queen's  couch,  when  the 
king  returning  at  that  moment  from  the 
garden  into  the  house,  still  wrathful,  it  would 
seem  almost  more  indignant  than  when  he 
went  out,  the  fire  of  his  rage  burning  the 
more  hotly  the  more  he  mused  on  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case — returning  now  at  the 
moment  when  Haman  threw  himself  at  the 
queen's  feet,  he  was  inflamed   still   more  by 


ESTHER'S  SECOND  BANQUET.      165 

beholding  him.  Not  that  he  really  thought 
him  guilty  in  what  it  suited  his  object  to 
impute  to  him  ;  but  he  evidently  wished  now 
to  hasten  the  end.  The  officers  would  have 
covered  his  face  when  the  king  rose  and  went 
into  the  garden,  for  that  was  the  signal  of 
evil  determined.  It  was  like  the  black  cap  in 
which  the  judge  pronounces  sentence  of 
death.  But  they  waited  to  see  whether  the 
queen  would  intercede  for  the  sparing  of  his 
life.  There  is  no  more  hope  now.  They 
cover  his  face,  and  wait  the  king's  pleasure. 

One  of  the  chamberlains,  Harbonah,  stood 
by.  He  had  been  to  Haman's  house  not 
more  than  two  hours  ago  to  fetch  him  to  the 
banquet.  He  had  there  seen  the  gallows,  or 
cross,  fifty  cubits  high,  prepared  and  standing 
ready  for  Mordecai.  It  was  perhaps  in  some 
degree  natural  therefore  that  he  should  men- 
tion the  circumstance.  But  how  like  the 
true  courtier  he  is,  whose  business  it  is  to 
shift  and  set  the  sails  to  all  the  changes  of 
the  wind — to  comply  with  the  king's  mood 
to  whatever  it  may  tend.  Says  an  old  com- 
mentator, "  If  Harbonah  spake  this  out  of 
hatred  of  Haman's  insolency,  and   in  favour 


i66  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

of  Mordecai's  innocency  and  loyalty,  he  de- 
served commendation."  W.ell,  no,  we  think 
not.  Hardly  on  any  supposition  does  this 
suggestion  of  his  look  well.  It  is  impossible 
to  make  it  much  less  than  mean.  It  had 
been  better  for  thee,  Harbonah,  to  have  kept 
silence  that  day.  For  now  thou  hast  made 
thyself  known  in  history  to  all  time  as  a 
helper  of  the  hangman.  "  Nothing  can  be 
more  fit,"  said  the  king;  "hang  him  thereon." 
"  So  they  hanged  Haman  on  the  gallows,"  or 
cross,  "  that  he  had  prepared  for  Mordecai, 
and  the  king's  wrath  was  pacified." 

Now  again  we  shall  try  to  set  forth  in 
distinctness  some  of  the  moral  instruction 
contained  in  the  passage,  and  some  of  the 
more  express  lessons,  just  as  they  emerge  in 
the  narrative. 


I. 

We  see  the  great  importance  of  capable 
and  prudent  management  of  things.  Esther's 
management  of  these  great  affairs  is  evidently 
consummate.  She  is  acting  no  doubt  through- 
out under  Mordecai's  advice — better  still,  she 


ESTHER'S  SECOND  BANQUET.      167 

is  surely,  more  or  less  consciously,  under  the 
infallible  guidance  of  the  good  providence  of 
God.  But  these  things  do  not  supersede  her 
own  thought.  This  woman  is,  in  the  human 
sense,  acting  out  her  own  plan ;  and  from  the 
great  results,  we  see  how  exceedingly  wise 
and  well  arranged  it  had  been.  It  is  chiefly 
by  the  results  that  we  make  this  judgment. 
I  question  if  the  plan  itself  in  all  its  parts, 
even  now,  commends  itself  to  our  prudential 
judgment.  Nine  persons  out  of  ten  would 
say,  "  When  Esther  tells  the  king,  let  Haman 
be  absent."  To  tell  him  in  his  presence, 
after  having  made  special  provision  that  he 
should  be  present,  is  a  bolder,  grander  policy 
perhaps  ;  but  it  is  more  critical,  and  depends 
more  on  every  thing  being  done  at  the  right 
time,  and  in  the  right  temper.  Yet,  as  the 
result  proves,  it  is  the  best  ;  and  the  best  is 
chosen,  and  steadily  adhered  to.  We  are 
bound  always  to  take  the  best  plan — the  best 
plan  of  life  on  the  whole,  as  far  as  it  may  lie 
within  our  own  choice  ;  the  best  course 
through  each  separate  scene  ;  the  best  way 
of  doing  each  several  duty.  We  have  no 
right  to  act  in  an  aimless  and  indolent  man- 


i68  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

ner,  and  then  expect  all  our  negligences  and 
slips  to  be  made  up  and  corrected  by  an 
overruling  providence.  There  is  an  over- 
ruling providence,  but  there  is  also  a  teaching 
wisdom  of  God,  and  if  we  wish  to  be  fully 
under  the  protections  of  the  one,  we  must 
open  all  our  faculties  to  receive  the  instruc- 
tions of  the  other. 


II. 

We  have  in  Esther's  behaviour  a  very 
notable  and  noble  instance  of  calm  and 
courageous  action  in  strict  conformity  with 
the  predetermined  plan.  How  few  women 
are  born  into  the  world  who  cotcld  go  through 
these  scenes  as  Esther  does  !  How  many 
would  faint  through  fear  !  How  many  would 
be  carried  by  excitement  into  a  premature 
disclosure  of  the  secret  !  How  many  would 
be  under  continual  temptation  to  change  the 
plan  !  Only  a  select  few  can  be  calm  and 
strong  in  critical  circumstances,  patient  and 
yet  intense,  prudent  and  yet  resolved.  Her 
action  furnishes  what  it  is  usual  now  to  call 
a  model,  after  which  we  all,  and  especially 


ESTHER'S  SECOND  BANQUET.      169 

good  women,  may  strive.  Esther  is  by  no 
means,  in  our  view,  the  ideal  woman  on  the 
whole.  There  are  finer  women  sketched  in 
Scripture  than  she,  and  far  finer  are  imagin- 
able. But  hardly  anything  finer  is  conceiv- 
able than  the  admirable  balance  and  adjust- 
ment of  various  qualities  in  this  great  historical 
scene.  Her  behaviour  is  quite  a  study,  and 
conformity  to  it — in  the  spirit  of  course,  and 
not  in  the  letter  merely — ought  to  take  us 
so  far  towards  human  perfection. 


ni. 

One  thing  more  we  must  notice.  Her 
boldness  takes  here  a  form  which  it  has  not 
before  assumed  :  it  is  shown  in  the  denuncia- 
tion of  a  particular  person  :  "  The  adversary 
and  enemy  is  this  wicked  Haman."  Strong 
language  ;  but,  at  any  rate,  it  is  open  and 
honest,  and  above-board — no  whispering  into 
the  king's  private  ear  ;  no  secret  plotting  to 
supplant  the  Prime  Minister.  Every  word  is 
uttered  in  the  man's  hearing,  and  to  his  face. 
Let  him  deny,  if  he  can  ;  let  him  explain,  if 
he  can.      Let  him  answer.      This  much  cour- 


I70  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

tesy  and  justice  is  shown  even  to  a  notoriously- 
bad  man,  and  in  the  old  heathen  time.  Then, 
surely,  no  Christian  will  ever  strike  at  other 
Christians  in  the  dark,  whisper  against  a 
neighbour's  reputation,  set  suspicions  afloat 
which  he  himself  has  no  power  to  recall,  and 
which,  although  in  some  instances  they  may 
be  harmless,  because  those  against  whom  they 
are  directed  may  be  strong  enough  to  throw 
them  off,  yet,  in  other  instances,  may  do  irre- 
parable injury.  But  the  deepest  injury  of  all 
is  done  to  the  manhood,  the  conscience,  to 
the  sensibility,  the  self-respect,  of  those  who 
fall  into  such  dark  ways.  I  would  a  thou- 
sand and  a  thousand  times  rather  be  the  suf- 
ferer in  such  slanders  than  the  perpetrator  of 
them.  Here  is  our  law  :  "  Let  all  bitterness, 
and  wrath,  and  anger,  and  clamour,  and  evil- 
speaking,  be  put  away  from  you,  with  all 
malice"  (Paul).  "  Wherefore,  laying  aside  all 
malice,  and  all  guile,  and  hypocrisies,  and 
envies,  and  all  evil-speakings,  as  new-born 
babes  desire  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word, 
that  ye  may  grow  thereby  "  (Peter). 

It  is  not  to  be  denied,  however,  that  strong 
words  do  need  sometimes  to  be  spoken,  even 


ESTHER'S  SECOND  BANQUET.      171 

by  Christians,  to  each  other,  or  by  one  man 
to  another.  And  here,  in  Esther's  denuncia- 
tion of  Haman  to  his  face,  we  have  what  I 
find  some  of  the  commentators  regard  as  a 
good  instance  of  courageous  faithfulness  which 
we  shall  do  well  to  imitate.  Yes,  in  the  like 
circumstances,  if  ever  we  are  placed  in  them. 
But  how  seldom  is  that  likely  to  be  !  If  a 
man  is,  like  Haman,  rapacious,  perfidious, 
cruel,  malignant,  inhuman,  he  may  be  per- 
sonally denounced.  But,  happily,  such  mon- 
sters are  rare  ;  while  it  is  by  no  means  rare 
to  find  wrong-doing  among  men  who  stand 
in  various  relations  to  each  other.  Now,  in 
regard  to  the  treatment  of  all  such  matters 
on  which  there  may  be  differences  of  opinion 
among  men  equally  sincere,  in  which  men 
may  make  mistakes  in  action  without  any  con- 
scious inward  swerving  in  principle,  Esther's 
example  is  not  to  be  followed.  It  is  not 
suitable  to  the  case.  Whatever  seems  wrong 
to  any  Christian  conscience  (every  man,  of 
course,  guided  by  the  light  of  Ids  oivn  con- 
science) ought  to  be  called  what  it  seems. 
It  is  a  spurious  charity  that  would  throw  a 
mantle  over  wrong.      Christians  must  be  told 


172  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

of  their  faults,  like  other  people — even  more 
than  other  people. 

But  in  all  ordinary  instances  and  circum- 
stances the  only  safe  rule  is  this — to  point  out 
clearly  and  faithfully  the  error  or  the  wrong 
{i.e.  the  things  which  seein  so  to  the  person 
pointing  them  out),  but  to  abstain  religiously 
not  only  from  personal  denunciation,  but  from 
judgments  of  personal  character  even,  and 
from  any  intrusion  into  the  realm  of  motive, 
into  which  only  the  eye  of  Omniscience  can 
look.  Surely,  Christian  brethren, there  is  a  very 
clear  distinction  between  those  two  things — 
between  describing  and  condemning,  it  may 
be  in  strong  language  even,  what  seems  to  us 
wrong  and  mischievous  in  action,  and  taking 
a  living  man  and  putting  him  into  our  scales, 
that  we  may  try  and  tell  out  the  weight  of  his 
character.  The  one  of  those  things  we  can 
do  ;  the  other  we  can  not  do,  and  it  can  only 
injure  us  to  try  to  do  it.  There  are  some 
things  which  I  could  safely  and  confidently 
describe  in  very  strong  language  as  inexpres- 
sibly mean  and  cowardly  ;  but  I  shouldn't  like 
to  permit  myself  to  think,  even  to  myself, 
none  but   myself  knowing  the  thought,   that 


ESTHER'S  SECOND  BANQUET.      173 

those  who  do  such  things  are  mean  and 
cowardly  persons  through  and  through  — 
rather  I  am  bound  to  think  that  they  may 
have  done  wrong  without  consideration,  as 
one  who  scatters  firebrands  and  says,  "Am 
not  I  in  sport  ?"  or  from  a  misguided  gener- 
ous impulse,  or  through  misinformation,  and 
that  deep  regret  may  come  some  day  and  fill 
their  hearts  with  sorrow.  In  one  word,  I  am 
bound  to  hold  fast  in  all  fortunes  and  at  all 
hazards  that  heavenly  charity  which  "beareth 
all  things,  believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all 
things,  endureth  all  things." 


IV. 

Well,  if  we  are  to  think  so  charitably  of 
the  living,  and  make  every  generous  supposi- 
tion, and  every  possible  allowance  with  a  view 
to  any  just  modification  of  their  guilt,  even 
when,  as  in  some  few  instances,  we  are  haunted 
by  the  idea  that  they  are  really  very  bad 
people,  and  that  their  whole  conduct  and 
character  are  without  excuse — if  still,  I  say, 
our  only  true  and  safe  rule  is  the  rule  01 
charity — then  what  about  the  dead  ?     What 


174  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

about  bad  men  when  they  die  ?  What  about 
this  sad  Haman  ?  The  question  is  quite  per- 
tinent ;  for  here  is  the  mortal  part  of  him, 
hanging,  as  it  were,  in  our  sight,  not  taken 
down  from  the  gallows  yet.  Where  has  the 
inner,  real  Haman  gone — the  dark,  proud, 
active,  malignant,  implacable  spirit  that  ani- 
mated the  now  tenantless  clay }  What  has 
become  of  him  ;  what  is  he  doing,  suffering, 
dreading  }  The  real  answer  to  these  ques- 
tions, and  to  all  such  like  questions,  if  we 
would  be  perfectly  honest  with  ourselves,  is 
this  :  We  do  not  know.  We  know  so  far,  and 
then  comes  the  mystery  and  the  darkness 
through  which  we  see  not.  That  such  a  man 
can  have  gone  to  heaven, — that  is  impossible  ; 
unless  we  are  to  believe  that  God  governs  the 
world  and  the  universe  insincerely,  and  by 
freaks  of  moral  despotism  and  surprise.  That 
he  has  gone  to  hell  would  seem  to  be  certain ; 
and  chiefly  for  this  reason,  that  he  has  taken 
hell  with  him.  The  unsubdued  will,  the  reck- 
less ambition,  the  pride  that  scorches  every 
gentle  thing  within  the  heart  where  it  dwells, 
the  hatred  that  btu^iis  where  it  throbs  :  how 
can  a  man  but  be  in  hell  with  such  things  as 


ESTHER'S  SECOND  BANQUET.      175 

these  in  the  breast — the  earth  having  sHpped 
away  from  under  him,  her  pleasures,  her  dig- 
nities, her  pursuits,  her  changes,  all  over  and 
gone  ? 

But — but,  if  to  the  living  Haman,  bad  as 
he  is  or  seems,  utterly,  we  are  to  be — while 
hating  and  condemning  and  denouncing  his 
bad  actions  and  his  bad  inner  qualities  as  far 
as  they  are  displayed — if  we  are  yet  to  be, 
what  God  is  to  us  all,  charitable  and  merciful, 
then  surely  we  are  not  to  be  less  so  to  the 
man  when  he  is  dead. 

He  has  died^  and  made,  not  any  meritorious 
atonement,  but  in  the  natural  sense  he  has 
paid  the  price  and  made  atonement  to  society 
for  the  evil  of  his  life.  Then  his  dead  form 
shall  be  as  sacred  to  me  as  if  it  lay  in  a  coffin 
wrapt  in  a  costly  winding-sheet,  and  anointed 
with  sweet  spices,  while  friends  stand  weeping 
beside  the  bier.  If  there  be  none  to  weep 
to-day,  if  his  friends  have  all  fled  away  in 
shame  or  terror,  there  is  the  less  need  for  my 
scorn  or  condemnation ;  there  is  the  more  need 
for  what  reverence  I  can  feel  in  the  presence 
of  death,  for  what  pity  I  can  legitimately 
cherish  for  one  who   must  have  had  a  great 


176  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

inheritance  of  natural  ability  and  yet  has 
brought  it  all  to  this  shipwreck  of  an  un- 
timely end.  He  has  died  thus  in  disgrace  and 
shame  ;  he  who  might  have  lived  so  well ! 
What  might  have  been — ah !  what  might  have 
been  ?  It  will  do  us  good  to  think  of  it  for 
a  moment  That  dark  but  intellectual  face 
might  have  worn  the  smiles  of  benevolence  ; 
those  fingers  which  wrote  death-edicts  to 
spread  terror  through  the  land,  and  gathered 
and  clutched  at  the  gold  and  silver  as  though 
man's  eternal  happiness  lay  in  them,  might 
have  been  busy  these  many  years  in  writings 
and  labours  of  helpful  kindness  to  a  whole 
kingdom  ;  and  that  heart  that  has  just  ceased 
to  beat,  or  rather  the  spiritual  heart  within, 
might  have  given  pulse  and  sway  to  many  a 
noble  purpose.  It  might  have  been  ;  it  might 
have  been  !  A  great  preacher  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  who  became  martyr  in  the  reign  of 
Mary,  used  to  say  as  he  saw  the  hurdle  pass 
bearing  some  poor  doomed  wretch  to  Tyburn, 
"  There  goes  John  Bradford  (himself)  but  for 
the  grace  of  God  !"  Yes,  standing  beside  the 
saintliest  death-bed  one  may  profitably  think 
how  these  feet,  which  are  about  to  walk  on 


ESTHER'S  SECOND  BANQUET.      177 

the  high  places  of  heaven,  viigJit  have  slipped 
and  gone  the  other  way;  and,  standing  beside 
the  darkest  cross,  one  may  think  how  the  poor 
outcast  who  hangs  on  it,  detected,  scorned, 
and  crucified,  might  have  had  the  saintliest 
death,  and  been  crowned  with  glory,  honour, 
and  immortality.  "  Let  him  that  thinketh  he 
standeth  take  heed  lest  he  fall  ;"  and  let  him 
that  standeth  in  grace  beside  one  who  has 
fallen  be  gentle,  and  merciful,  and  leave  all 
judgment  to  the  righteous  and  ever-merciful 
God. 

But  is  not  this  something  like  tampering 
with  moral  distinctions  }  No.  Not  in  the 
least.  The  dark  lessons  of  Haman's  life  re- 
main the  same.  This  man  is  taken  in  red- 
handed  guilt.  He  is  caught  in  the  net  he  was 
spreading,  falls  into  the  pit  his  own  hands  had 
dug,  and  deserves  to  die  as  clearly  as  any  one 
ever  did,  if  violent  death  by  law  is  justifi- 
able at  all.  And  who  can  but  see  in  his  fall 
the  punishment  of  pride,  the  mockery  of  un- 
principled ambition,  the  home-coming  swing 
of  malignant  schemes  intended  to  injure 
others  }  Who  can  fail  to  see  the  futility  of 
race-hatreds — such  as  hatred  of  Russians  or 
N 


178  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

hatred  of  Turks — and  how  God  in  his  pro- 
vidence often  works  against  such  hatreds  and 
defeats  them,  giving  every  people  some  oppor- 
tunity and  chance,  even  as  every  man  ?  Who 
can  fail  to  see  that  the  doom  of  a  wicked 
and  cruel  selfishness,  like  that  of  Haman,  is 
a  black  and  bitter  doom  when  it  comes  ?  The 
moral  lessons  from  such  a  life  are  clear 
enough,  and  incontestible.  And  we  can  have 
them  all  without  parting  from  those  sweet 
companions,  gentle  pity  and  heavenly  charity. 
Above  all,  we  surely  are  able  to  read  and 
learn  such  lessons  as  these,  without  encroach- 
ing on  divine  prerogative,  without  professing 
a  belief  in  things  which  God  has  not  revealed, 
and  which,  even  intellectually,  we  cannot 
fully  comprehend. 

"  If  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed  him.  If 
he  thirst,  give  him  drink," — and  if,  by  the 
laws  of  society  he  must  be  hanged,  at  least 
by  no  human  mortal  lips  let  him  be  damned. 
Leave  him  to  the  judgments  of  the  Holy 
One.  Leave  him  to  the  mercies  of  the  All- 
Merciful. 


ESTHER'S  SECOND  BANQUET.      179 

V. 

You  all  know  what  far  other  associations 
we  have  with  a  cross.  You  know  how  this 
symbol  of  guilt  and  shame  has  been  changed 
and  glorified,  so  as  symbol  never  was  before. 
Mordecai  had  the  cross  erected  for  him  but 
he  escaped  it,  and  Haman  himself  had  to 
enact  the  part. 

The  great  "  Adversary,"  the  Haman  of  all 
ages  and  all  countries,  plotted  with  evil  men 
for  the  death  of  the  righteous  One,  and  He 
accepted  the  issue.  He  died  on  the  cross, 
that  He  might  be  able  to  save  all  men  with 
crucified  reputations,  and  crucified  hearts, 
sinners  whom  no  one  would  pity  or  touch. 

Ah,  but  you  say  the  devil  at  least  gained 
the  outward  triumph .?  Yes,  but  no  more 
than  outward.  Christ  made  the  cross  really 
a  throne  of  glory  and  a  chariot  of  triumph. 
Satan  himself  was  overcome  and  spiritually 
crucified  in  and  by  the  cross  he  had  raised 
for  Jesus.  "  By  death  Christ  destroyed  him 
that  had  the  power  of  death,  that  is  the  devil, 
and  delivered  them  who  through  fear  of  death 
were  all  their  lifetime  subject  to  bondage." 


LECTURE    IX. 

Chapter  VIII.,  Verses  i.  to  vii. 

ESTHER  GOING  IN  TO  THE  KING  TO  MAKE 
REQUEST  FOR  HER  PEOPLE. 


HE  evil  that  men  do  lives  after 
them."  That  is  certain,  whether 
EJ  or  no  it  be  true  that  "  the  good  is 
oft  interred  with  their  bones."  The  partiadai- 
evil  which  Haman  had  wrought  during  the 
time  that  has  passed  before  us  in  this  history 
could  hardly  be  said  to  be  made  any  less  by 
his  own  departure  out  of  the  world.  It  lay, 
as  we  know,  in  a  diabolical  plot  for  the 
destruction  of  a  whole  people,  which  he  had 
hatched  in  his  own  dark  brain  and  malignant 
heart,  and  to  which,  in  an  evil  hour,  by  his 
persuasive   acts,  he   had  obtained   the  king's 


ESTHER  PLEADING  FOR  HER  PEOPLE.  i8i 

consent  and  seal.  It  would  almost  appear 
that  the  king  did  not  really  know  what  he 
was  doing.  In  some  cunning  way  the  case 
in  its  bare  and  dreadful  reality  was  kept  from 
his  knowledge — else  how  could  he  with  so 
much  indignation  and  surprise  exclaim  when 
Esther  reveals  to  him  the  deadly  plot, 
"  Who  is  he,  and  where  is  he,  that  durst 
presume  in  his  heart  to  do  so  ? "  Well,  he 
who  presumed  in  his  heart  to  do  so  has  met 
the  reward  of  his  deeds  now,  and  has  gone  to 
his  own  place  ;  but  his  deeds  remain  ;  and 
especially  the  chief  deed  of  his  last  days 
remains,  in  such  a  form,  that  if  nothing  be 
done  for  the  abolition  or  the  counteraction  of 
the  deadly  edict,  there  will  be  such  scenes  of 
terror  and  blood,  such  massacre  and  murder 
throughout  the  Empire,  wrought  upon  an 
innocent  and  defenceless  people,  as  will  be 
almost  enough  to  give  Haman  a  sense  of 
revenge  in  his  grave  !  Now  let  us  see  what 
in  these  circumstances  was  done  by  the  king, 
by  Mordecai,  by  Esther  ;  and  how  the  char- 
acter of  each  comes  out  in  what  they  did. 


1 82  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 


What  the  king  did.  When  a  traitor 
or  a  great  culprit  like  Haman  dies,  he  forfeits 
all  his  estates  and  possessions  to  the  crown. 
This  has  been  the  law  in  nearly  every  country, 
and  was  likely  to  be  so  in  its  most  rigorous 
form  in  Persia.  It  is  a  hard  rough  law, 
and,  quite  possibly,  at  least  in  certain 
instances,  it  is  full  of  injustice  and  unkindness 
to  the  children.  They  might  be  loyal,  and 
patriotic,  and  humane.  But  no  chance  is 
given  them.  The  shadow  of  the  cross  must 
darken  Raman's  home  for  ever,  i.e.  as  long 
as  it  is  a  home.  Those  who  have  not  sinned 
must  suffer.  Nay — as  has  often  happened 
here  in  England,  as  elsewhere,  the  children  of 
fathers  who  suffered — not  for  doing  wrong, 
but  for  doing  nobly,  have  the  stigma  put 
upon  them  by  the  despotic  authority,  just  as 
if  they  themselves  had  done  wrong.  This 
race-law,  as  applied  by  men,  is  terrible. 

Well,  the  first  thing  the  king  did  (and  it 
was  done  promptly,  on  the  very  day  of 
Raman's  death)  was  to  "  give  the  house  of 
Raman,  the  Jews'  enemy, to  Esther  the  queen." 


ESTHER  PLEADING  FOR  HER  PEOPLE.  183 

"  The  house  of  Haman  "  means  all  that  he 
had.  He  had  talked  to  his  wife  and  his 
friends  of  "  the  glory  of  his  riches,"  which 
must  therefore  have  been  great.  They  are 
all  handed  over  in  royal  gift  to  Esther.  And 
"  the  ring "  which  Haman  had  worn,  which 
the  king  had  presented  to  him — taking  it 
from  his  own  royal  hand  to  do  so,  and  which 
had  been  taken  from  Haman  before  his  death, 
by  the  chamberlain,  and  brought  again  to 
the  king — that  ring  the  king  again  took  from 
his  royal  hand,  and  presented  it,  this  time  to 
a  worthier  custodian — to  Mordecai,  who  had 
already  saved  his  life,  and  who  has  been  all 
through  this  business  displaying  a  silent  but 
masterly  ability  in  the  management  of  affairs. 
On  this  account,  and  also  because  the  queen 
just  at  this  juncture  revealed  to  the  king  the 
relationship  existing  between  Mordecai  and 
herself — Mordecai  "came  before  the  king." 
He  came  evidently  because  he  was  sent  for. 
The  king  has  been  told  now  of  all  his  kind- 
ness to  the  orphan  girl  left  in  his  care  ;  how 
he  has  brought  her  up  as  his  own  child  ;  how 
he  has  sanctioned  and  advised  all  the  steps 
she  has  taken  in  her  life.      The  king  himself 


i84  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

knows,    and    would    remember    with    a    new 
vividness  at  this  time,  how  he  had  been  be- 
holden to  him  for  his  own  life,  which,  but  for 
Mordecai's    intelligence    and    fidelity,    would 
have  been  sacrificed  in  a  plot  to  the  wrath  of 
Bigthan   and    Teresh,  the  two  chamberlains. 
The  king  thinks  : — He  is  able:   he  is  faithful  : 
he  has  had  experience  :  he  is  calm  and  brave 
and  not  to  be  turned  aside  from  the  path  of 
duty  :   he  is  closely  related  to  the  queen,  who 
has  acted   so  worthily  of  her  great  rank  and 
office  :   and  who,  apart  from  her  own  love  to 
me,  which  seems  to  be  most  sincere,  can  have 
no   motive  to   seek  anything  but   my  safety 
and   the  welfare  of  the  Empire.      Who   then 
so  fit  to   wear  the  chief  dignity,  to   fill   the 
vacant  office,  to   lift  and   use  the  suspended 
power — as  he  t     "  Mordecai,  I  promote  thee, 
as  I  promoted    Haman  the  son  of  Hamme- 
detha    the    Agagite.      I    advance    thee    as    I 
advanced   him ;    and    set    thy  seat,  as    I   set 
his  seat,  above  all  the  princes.      And  all  my 
servants   shall  bow  before  thee  and   do  thee 
reverence.      Be  my  prime  minister  ;   and  take 
the  ring  which  will  be  the  visible  symbol  to 
others    of  the   honour  and   of  the    office   to 


ESTHER  PLEADING  FOR  HER  PEOPLE.  185 

which  thou  art  now  raised."  The  forfeited 
estate  to  Esther — the  vacant  office  to  Mor- 
decai — to  the  one  the  riches,  and  what  glory 
may  come  with  them  ! — to  the  other,  the 
power  and  what  good  uses  may  be  made 
of  it. 

And  so  the  king  has  done  his  part,  and 
has  done  it  royally,  and  like  a  king.  And  it 
does  not  seem  to  strike  him  that  there  is  any- 
thing else  to  do.  It  is  so  easy  for  kings, 
without  being  wicked  or  tyrannical,  and  for 
those  in  high  social  rank,  without  being  of 
evil  disposition,  to  take  only  the  grand  view 
of  things,  or  the  view  that  naturally  and 
habitually  presents  itself  to  them,  and  to  forget 
altogether,  or  perhaps  never  even  really  know, 
what  common  life  is,  and  what  the  needs 
are,  and  what  the  thoughts,  and  what  the 
dangers,  of  the  great  masses  of  their  fellow- 
creatures  who  are  living  and  dying  around 
them.  Then  is  this  all  thou  hast  to  do,  O 
king,  in  the  present  emergency,  and  as  re- 
sponsible to  the  King  of  kings  1  Hast  thou 
forgotten  that  night,  not  so  long  ago,  when 
"  the  king  and  Haman  sat  down  to  drink," 
while    "perplexity"    prevailed     in    the    city 


i86  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

around  them,  and  "  the  posts,"  hastened  by 
the  king's  commandment,  sped  on  to  far 
provinces,  weighted  with  the  black  message  of 
death.  Hast  thou  never,  on  any  day  since 
then,  thought  for  one  serious  moment  of  the 
horror  and  consternation  which  would  seize 
on  the  Jewish  communities  of  the  different 
cities  when  the  heavy  tidings  came  to  them  ? 
Hast  thou  never  pictured,  in  imagination,  the 
anguish  of  the  Jewish  household,  and  the 
silent  misery  of  individual  hearts — fathers 
looking  ruthfully  upon  stalwart  sons,  mothers 
clasping  doomed  infants  and  little  children  to 
their  breasts  ?  Nay  ;  these  are  not  thoughts 
for  a  king !  they  are  not  thoughts,  at  least, 
for  a  king  like  thee.  Thou  canst  be  in  a 
rage  at  wickedness  which  thine  own  hand 
hath  wrought.  Thou  canst  hang  thy  partner 
in  the  crime  on  his  cross  of  shame,  divesting 
him  of  all  his  dignities  and  wealth.  Having 
offered  such  a  sacrifice  to  justice,  thou  canst 
deign  to  let  it  be  known,  so  that  it  may  be 
chronicled  to  all  ages  that  '  the  king's  wrath 
is  pacified,'  and  then  thou  canst  distribute 
gift,  and  largess,  and  honour,  and  power,  to 
thy  queen  and   thy  new  prime   minister,  and 


ESTHER  PLEADING  FOR  HER  PEOPLE.  187 

then,  after  banqueting,  thou  canst  go  to 
thy  kingly  couch,  for  what  one  knows,  with 
the  quiet  mind  of  one  who  thinks  he  has 
done  virtuously,  and  in  the  records  of  the 
empire  it  may  somewhere  be  written,  '  On 
that  night  coitld  the  king  sleep — soundly  and 
well,  and  next  morning  he  awoke  refreshed.' 
So  much  for  the  king  and  his  part  in  this 
crisis  of  affairs. 


IL 

Now  let  us  look  at  what  is  done  by  Mor- 
decai.  As  far  as  the  words  of  the  passage 
go,  he  seems  to  do  little  or  nothing — nothing 
actively  ;  he  seems  entirely  passive.  But  this 
is  far  from  being  the  case.  He  is  a  silent 
man,  and  unobtrusive.  He  seems  to  have  no 
ambitions,  except  such  as  would  advance  the 
interests  of  his  own  countrymen  while  not 
injuring  those  of  the  country  in  which  he 
dwells ;  but  he  is  sleeplessly  vigilant  con- 
cerning all  that  is  taking  place,  and  in  quiet, 
unseen  ways  is  really  directing,  as  far  as 
one  man  may,  the  whole  course  of  the 
history. 


i88  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

If  it  be  said  that  there  is  no  sufficient 
evidence  of  this  in  the  narrative,  the  answer 
is,  that  evidence  to  this  effect  is  all  summed 
up  in  the  simple  fact  of  his  appointment  to 
the  premiership  of  the  greatest  country  in  the 
world.  This  king  is  vain,  and  proud,  and 
selfish,  and  heartless — but  he  is  not  a  fool. 
And  it  would  be  folly  of  the  highest  and 
most  mischievous  kind  to  put  an  incompetent 
stranger  at  the  head  of  his  vast  affairs. 
Some  way  or  other  Mordecai  has  shown,  and 
the  king  has  noted,  his  possession  of  the 
qualities  that  fit  him  for  the  great  place.  In 
these  all-important  transactions,  as  it  seems 
to  us,  Mordecai  is  the  chief  power,  although 
Esther  is  the  chief  actor.  We  do  not  hint 
that  she  hath  not  her  own  full  share  of  merit, 
and  that  share  a  large  one.  But  it  seems  to 
us  all  but  certain  that,  in  all  her  actions  and 
behaviour  at  this  time,  she  is  carrying  out 
the  plan  of  another — her  foster-father,  her 
friend  beyond  all  friends.  As  we  read  the 
verses  we  cannot  but  feel  his  firm,  silent 
presence.  No  doubt  it  is  he  who  decides  at 
what  time  Esther  shall  make  known  to  the 
king     his,    Mordecai's,    relationship    to     her. 


ESTHER  PLEADING  FOR  HER  PEOPLE.  189 

"  To  everything  there  is  a  season,  and  a  time 
to  every  purpose  under  the  heavens."  To  do 
a  thing,  a  good  thing,  at  the  wrong  time,  is 
sometimes  worse  than  not  doing  it  at  all. 
If  it  is  done  too  soon — the  evil  powers  have 
warning,  opposing  currents  set  in,  and  head 
winds  blow  in  the  face  of  the  good  purpose, 
and  effort  is  in  vain.  If  it  is  done  too  late, 
then — although  perhaps  there  are  no  contrary 
winds,  no  strong  currents  to  be  stemmed,  the 
silent  tide  of  time  and  circumstance  has 
turned,  and  the  vessel  of  your  purpose  must 
go  with  it  If  Esther  had  declared  the  secret 
sooner,  Raman  would  have  known  it,  and 
might  have  found  some  diabolical  means  of 
destroying  even  the  queen  herself  and  all  the 
Jews.  If  she  had  declared  it  later,  some  one 
else,  meantime,  might  have  got  the  ring  of 
office  instead  of  Mordecai,  for,  as  we  have 
already  said,  his  relationship  to  the  queen 
certainly  seems  to  have  been  one  reason  for 
his  appointment,  and  was  probably  even  the 
deciding  one. 

Yes,  "  to  everything  there  is  a  season,  and 
a  time  to  every  purpose  under  the  heavens  :" 
a  time  to  keep  silence,  and  a  time  to  speak. 


I90  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

One  says  that  "  He  that  would  be  able  to 
speak  wJieJi  and  as  he  ought,  must  first  learn 
silence  as  the  Pythagoreans  did  of  old."  St. 
Jerome  saith,  "  Let  us  first  learn  not\.o  speak, 
that  afterwards  we  may  open  our  mouths  to 
speak  wisely."  Some  one  gives  this  as  a 
rule  : — "  Either  keep  silence,  or  give  that 
which  is  better  than  silence."  It  need  not  be 
always  supreme  wisdom,  or  profound  truth, 
to  be  better  than  silence.  After  all,  our 
tongues  have  been  given  us  at  least  for  occa- 
sional speech.  The  word  of  kindness  is  good. 
The  word  of  sympathy — even  the  smallest 
word  will  be  helpful  if  it  comes  in  the  right 
time.  But  oh  !  how  important  is  it  in  the 
great  matters  of  life  to  speak  in  the  right  time 
as  Esther  did  !  and  how  all-important  that 
we  should  speak  to  the  great  King  asking 
His  grace  while  yet  it  is  the  day  of  grace. 
Blessed  be  His  name,  this  is  heaven's  "  time  " 
and  "  season  "  for  all  men.  "  Now  !  "  now  is 
the  accepted  time.  "  Now  " — the  tide  is  full, 
but  still  flowing  :  turn  your  vessel,  and  glide 
over  the  bar  while  you  may.  "  Now  " — the 
gale  is  blowing  gently  and  favourably ;  spread 
the  sail  of  your  purpose,  and  catch  its  favour- 


ESTHER  PLEADING  FOR  HER  PEOPLE.  191 

ing  breath,  and  haste  away  from  breaker  and 
sandbank  over  the  quiet  seas  to  the  realms 
of  sunshine.  "  Now  " — the  drawbridge  is 
down — enter  the  castle  of  safety.  "Now" 
— the  door  is  open.  Come  in  —  for  in  no 
long  time  a  voice  from  within  will  say  to 
those  who  come  knocking,  "  The  door  is 
shut ! " 

Now  let  us  see  the  hand  of  this  silent 
masterful  man  in  another  thing — another 
thing  of  "  time  and  season."  There  can  be 
little  doubt  that  it  is  he  who  decides,  or  at 
any  rate  strongly  suggests,  that  Esther  shall 
agairi  go  in  before  the  king  as  a  suppliant  to 
plead  for  her  people.  That  the  thought 
never  entered  her  mind  until  it  was  suggested, 
it  would  be  too  much  to  say.  Succeeding  so 
well  in  her  first  endeavour,  it  would  be  every 
way  natural  for  her  to  think  of  renewing  it  on 
behalf  of  her  people.  But  the  right  time  for 
doing  so,  we  may  be  sure,  would  be  fixed  by 
Mordecai,  at  any  rate  in  consultation  with  him. 
It  is  he  who  has  the  threads  of  the  plan  in 
his  hand.  It  is  he  who  has  the  justly  de- 
liberating judgment,  the  accurately  forecasting 
eye,  the  patient  temper,  the  unswerving  will, 


192  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

the  ready  hand,  the  silent  tongue  which  grows 
eloquent  now  and  again  only  for  the  moment 
when  he  has  to  say,  "  Nozv  !  "      "  Do  it  now." 


in. 

Let  Mordecai  now  retire  for  a  little  into 
his  congenial  shade,  while  Esther  comes  for- 
ward, and  ventures,  as  before,  into  the  kingly 
presence  to  ask,  if  she  is  allowed,  the  reversal 
of  the  edict  against  the  Jews.  The  account 
of  the  queen's  entrance  is  more  brief  than  on 
the  occasion  of  her  former  appearance.  No 
doubt,  however,  the  form  of  the  thing  would 
be  much  the  same.  The  king  would  be  on 
the  throne  or  seat  of  dignity  for  the  con- 
sideration and  transaction  of  public  affairs. 
Esther's  matter  is  not  a  thing  to  be  talked 
over  in  private  between  king  and  queen.  It 
is  a  thing  which,  alas  !  has  gone  irrevocably 
into  public  law,  and  must  be'  publicly  re- 
garded and  settled.  The  king  on  the  throne, 
Esther,  too,  as  before,  would  come  in  arrayed 
in  royal  apparel,  or  "  in  her  royalty,"  looking 
her  best — queenly  in  face  and  movement, 
making  no  attempt  to   trick   herself  out  in 


ESTHER  PLEADING  FOR  HER  PEOPLE.  193 

meretricious  charms,  which  one  easily  sup- 
poses she  knew  she  didn't  need,  but  trusting 
to  the  graces  which  never  fail — simplicity, 
modesty,  dignity,  directness,  and  attended,  no 
doubt,  as  a  quaint  old  author  says  she  was  in 
the  former  case,  not  by  two  maids,  as  Josephus 
hath  it,  but  by  those  three  faithful  com- 
panions. Faith,  Hope,  and  Charity,  who 
brought  her  off  also  with  safety. 

There  are,  however,  differences  between 
this  and  her  former  audience  well  worthy  of 
being  noted.  On  the  first  occasion  she  stood. 
When  the  king  saw  her  standing  in  the  inner 
court,  immediately  he  held  out  the  golden 
sceptre.  Now  she  falls  down  at  his  feet,  and 
beseeches  him  "  with  tears  to  put  away  the 
mischief  of  Haman,  the  Agagite."  The  pro- 
strate attitude  of  the  queen  now  is  assumed 
to  express  the  utmost  lowliness  and  humility; 
but  at  the  same  time  it  seems  to  express  a 
growing  confidence  in  the  king's  clemency, 
and  possibly,  also,  a  growing  inward  convic- 
tion of  her  own  influence  over  him,  partly  by 
her  own  means  and  partly  by  the  power  and 
character  of  him  who  now  holds  the  great  seal. 
Yet  the  confidence  is  by  no  means  complete, 
O 


194  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

else  why  should  the  "tears"  come  so  quickly 
from  their  fountains  ?  If  she  knew  that  what 
she  asks  would  be  got  simply  for  the  asking, 
there  would  be  no  tears ;  there  would  be 
hardly  even  the  falling  down  at  the  king's 
feet.  No  ;  the  request  may  be  denied  ;  the 
proud  monarch  may  be  unwilling  to  confess 
himself  mistaken  and  fallible,  in  his  former 
action.  There  may  be  legal  difficulties  in 
setting  edict  against  edict  in  a  country  where 
the  law  is  that  no  duly-enacted  law  can  be 
reversed.  The  clear  reversal  of  the  law  she 
knows  she  need  not  seek.  Any  enactment 
coming  short  of  this,  and  yet  capable  of 
bringing  something  like  the  same  effect,  must 
be  difficult  to  find,  and  perhaps  not  easy 
safely  to  promulgate.  Therefore,  with  a  pas- 
sionate earnestness,  bending  at  his  feet,  look- 
ing, perhaps,  timidly  yet  pathetically  and  im- 
ploringly into  his  face  ;  weeping  while  she 
speaks,  yet  continuing  to  speak  while  she 
weeps  ;  touchingly,  terribly  different  from  the 
queen  he  has  never  seen  before  except  in  her 
smiles  or  in  her  grandeur,  yet  somehow  fairer 
in  his  eyes,  and  dearer  to  his  better  heart  in 
this  burst  of  tragic  eagerness,  in  this  passion 


ESTHER  PLEADING  FOR  HER  PEOPLE.  195 

of  unselfish  grief,  than  when  queening  it  in 
splendour  with  the  king  and  Haman  for 
guests  ;  so  she  pleads,  and  he  listens  for  a  few 
moments.  He  could  not  listen  long.  He 
feels  at  once  that  this  is  a  battle  that  must 
quickly  come  to  an  end.  A  rain  of  hot  fire 
like  this  he  has  never  been  subject  to  before. 
Whatever  is  done  must  be  done  quickly,  and 
what  shall  it  be  }  In  a  dark  fitful  breast  like 
his  some  sudden  gust  of  anger  may  arise. 
Annoyed  by  being  reminded,  although  only 
delicately  and  incidentally,  of  his  own  share 
in  the  fabrication  of  the  edict  of  horror,  and 
fearful  of  plots  from  the  other  side  by  too 
much  favour  shown  to  these  Jews,  he  may 
say,  "  Much  as  I  have  loved  thee,  O  queen  ! 
thou  hast  presumed  to  come  forbidden  into 
my  presence  once  too  often  ;  thou  shalt  be 
taken  from  it  now — to  die  !"  This  was  quite 
possible.  He  did  not  require,  indeed,  to  do 
or  say  anything  to  bring  this  terrible  issue. 
If  he  remained  impassive — simply  not  hold- 
ing out  the  golden  sceptre — those  who  covered 
Haman's  face  were  not  far  away,  and  their 
supple,  obsequious,  ignominious  hands  were 
ready,  at  the  signal,  to  put  a  thicker  veil  over 


ig6  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

Esther's  face  than  that  made  by  her  own 
escaping  tresses,  and  to  lead  her  quickly  to 
her  doom. 

But  no  ;  "  the  king  held  out  the  golden 
sceptre  towards  Esther,"  and  the  danger  is 
past  as  far  as  it  affects  herself;  and  with  a 
little  more  perseverance  the  safety  of  her 
people  also  will  be  secured.  The  king  held 
out  the  golden  sceptre,  and  the  queen  arose. 
She  had  "  humbled  herself  under  the  mighty 
hand  of  God,"  as  well  as  before  her  earthly 
lord,  and  lo !  she  is  exalted  in  due  season. 
Never  is  the  moon  so  beautiful  as  when  she 
escapes  from  the  thick  bank  of  envious  cloud 
which  lay  dark  against  her  rising,  and  sails 
into  the  clear  blue  of  the  open  sky.  "  So 
Esther  arose  and  stood  before  the  king ;" 
stood,  no  doubt,  as  before,  in  her  royalty,  al- 
though probably  with  lessening  sense  of  it  in 
her  own  breast.  She  is  thinking,  now  in- 
creasingly and  intensely,  of  the  one  all-import- 
ant cause  of  her  being  here  at  all.  She  is 
thinking,  perhaps,  "  Twice  my  life  has  been 
spared,  yet  soon  it  will  not  be  worth  keeping 
if  I  cannot  save  the  life  of  my  people."  "  So 
Esther  arose  and  stood  before  the  king- ;"  and 


ESTHER  PLEADING  FOR  HER  PEOPLE.  1 97 

either  asked  by  him  as  before,  "What  is  thy 
petition,  and  what  is  thy  request  ?"  or,  receiv- 
ing some  sign  that  she  may  speak,  immedi- 
ately begins  to  plead. 

The  pleading  is  very  skilful.  In  form  it  is 
simple  and  inartistic,  and  apparently  irregular, 
yet  in  substance  it  would  not  be  easy  to 
imagine  a  wiser  or  better  putting  of  the  case. 
The  fair  advocate  is  full  of  self-deprecation 
and  self-distrust,  and  at  the  same  time  renders 
ample  reverence  and  honour  to  the  king  and 
to  the  law.  She  seems  almost  to  hesitate  as 
she  speaks,  almost  to  withdraw  one  phrase 
that  she  may  put  the  next  in  the  stead  of  it, 
if  possibly  it  may  be  happier.  "  If  it  please 
the  king  !"  Nothing  can  be  done  against  the 
king's  good  pleasure.  "And  if  I  have  found 
favour  in  his  sight."  If  the  poor  advocate  is 
not  altogether  unworthy  of  the  cause  she  is 
venturing  to  plead.  "And  the  thing  seem 
right  before  the  king ;"  who,  no  doubt,  will 
do  not  only  what  pleases  him,  but  what  seems 
"  right"  and  best,  guiding  himself  by  many 
royal  considerations  of  which  I,  a  woman, 
must  be  ignorant.  "And  I  be  pleasing  in  his 
sight" — "if  it  please  the  king  ;"  "  and  if  I  have 


198  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

found  favour  in  his  sight ;"  "  and  the  thing 
seem  right  before  the  king;"   "and  if  I  be 
pleasing  in  his  sight !"     Ah  !    Queen  Esther, 
we  would  not,  after  the  noble  things  we  have 
seen  in  thee,  and  are  yet  to  see,  hastily  or 
easily  impute  to  thee  any  insincerity  of  speech 
or  behaviour  ;  but  surely  thou  hast  some  faint, 
flitting  idea,  if  not  in  thy  queenly  conscious- 
ness, yet  in  thy  deeper  woman's  heart,  that 
thou  art — shall  we  say  just  a  little  ? — pleas- 
ing to  the  king.     Art  thou  altogether  desti- 
tute of  a  shrewd  suspicion  that  it  is  the  king's 
pleasure  in  thee  that  has  turned  the  scale  once 
and  again  in  moments  of  tremendous  crisis  ; 
and  that,  in  fact,  while  indebted  to  Mordecai 
for  foresight,  plan,  direction,  yet  that,  single- 
handed  thou  hast  been  fighting  this  battle, 
and  art  now  well  nigh   finally  winning  it  by 
thy  courage,  thy  beauty,  and  thy  tears  } 

The  climax  of  the  queen's  earnest,  appeal- 
ing prayer  is  reached  in  the  6th  verse.  There 
is  in  it  just  perhaps  a  touch  of  the  self-con- 
sciousness of  which  we  have  spoken  :  "  If  I 
be  pleasing  in  the  king's  eyes,  then  let  him 
see  to  this  matter  without  delay.  All  the 
king's  pleasure  in  me,  as  queen,  will  end  as- 


ESTHER  PLEADING  FOR  HER  PEOPLE.  199 

suredly  with  the  falling  of  this  judgment,  if 
it  is  permitted  to  fall.  If  my  people  die, 
I  must  die  with  them.  I  cannot  endure 
to  see  their  destruction."  The  feeling  thus 
begins,  perhaps,  in  some  little  self-conscious- 
ness, but  it  ends  sublimely  in  self-sacrifice. 
She  realises  to  the  full  the  terrible  danger  in 
which  they  stand,  the  silent  agony  in  which 
they  are  waiting,  even  now,  not  knowing  if 
any  relief  can  be  found  ;  and  she  flings  her- 
self thus,  with  all  the  dignities  and  pleasures 
of  her  life,  in  sincere  self-abandonment,  with 
a  patriotic  affection  as  tender  as  it  is  strong, 
between  them  and  death.  And  the  sacrifice 
is  effectual,  and  the  prayer  is  heard  and 
answered  without  the  least  delay. 

O  queen,  thou  art  victor  now !  Thou  art 
ascending  a  higher  and  a  holier  throne  than 
that  on  which  thou  wast  crowned  on  the  day 
of  thine  espousals.  Thy  great  king  was  but 
now  holding  forth  to  thee  the  golden  sceptre 
on  which  thy  very  life  was  hung,  and  thou 
didst  arise  and  stand  as  a  weeping  suppliant 
before  him.  And  lo  !  now  thou  art  'waving 
a  far  more  powerful  sceptre,  albeit  invisible, 
over  his  head  !     Thou  art  ruling  him  partly 


200  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

by  the  power  of  womanly  beauty  and  accom- 
plishment over  a  fitful  but  susceptible  nature, 
but  still  more  by  the  irresistible  power  of 
moral  earnestness,  by  the  grandeur  of  patriot- 
ism, and  by  the  holy  spell  of  self-sacrificing 
love  !  And  soon  the  pens  of  the  scribes  will 
be  busy  for  thee,  and  the  swift  beasts  will  be 
carrying  thy  message  of  life  to  distant  pro- 
vinces, and  thy  poor  people  far  and  near  will 
gratefully  bless  thy  name. 

In  our  humble  judgment,  this  is  the 
sublimest  part  in  Esther's  life,  as  far  as  we 
know  it.  This  in  which,  having  secured  the 
safety  of  her  own  life,  she  does  not  "  count  it 
dear  to  herself,"  but  ventures  it  all  again  in 
an  act  of  uncalculating  self-sacrifice,  telling 
the  king  that  what  he  has  already  given  is 
of  no  value  to  her  unless  he  will  also  give  the 
life  of  her  people. 

Indeed  there  is  no  sublimity  of  human 
character  to  equal  that  which  is  reached  in 
such  a  mood.  Take  the  greatest  men  who 
have  lived,  in  their  greatest  moments,  you 
will  find  that  either  they  are  in  this  mood  or 
in  one  not  far  removed  from  it.  Morally, 
the  grandest  act  in  the  life  of  Moses,  to  our 


ESTHER  PLEADING  FOR  HER  PEOPLE.  201 

thinking,  is  not  to  be  found  on  the  granite 
peaks  of  Sinai  amid  the  thunders,  and  the 
darkness,  and  the  flames ;  nor  on  Pisgah, 
with  the  far-stretching  land  of  promise  lying 
in  light  before  him  ;  but  when  grieved,  and 
humbled,  and  disappointed  with  the  idolatries 
of  the  people,  and  yet  clinging  passionately 
to  them  still,  he  threw  himself  before  God 
as  their  intercessor,  crying,  "  Oh,  this  people 
have  sinned  a  great  sin  ;  yet  now,  if  thou  wilt 
forgive  their  sin, — and  if  not,  blot  me,  I  pray 
Thee,  out  of  Thy  book  which  Thou  hast 
written."  If  I  fail  in  this,  I  fail  in  every- 
thing. Life  itself  will  hardly  be  desirable 
any  longer.  If  this  people  for  whom  I  have 
lived  is  to  die,  let  me  die  with  them,  and  let 
us  all  be  forgotten  together. 

David  could  sing  with  loud  voice  to  the 
praise  of  God.  He  could  cry  to  Him  in  the 
lonely  wilderness,  by  night,  until  his  voice 
echoed  among  the  rocks  and  hills.  He  could 
fight  at  the  head  of  the  bravest.  He  could 
sometimes  magnanimously  spare  the  life  of 
an  enemy,  even  when,  by  sacrificing  that  life, 
his  own  advancement  would  be  promoted. 
But  among  all  the  moods  of  his  life,  none, 


202  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

probably,  is  really  diviner  than  that  which  is 
expressed  in  these  words,  written  apparently 
while  his  heart  was  melted,  while  his  tears 
were  flowing — "  Rivers  of  waters  run  down 
mine  eyes,  because  they  keep  not  Thy  law." 

St.  Paul,  often  great  in  this  greatness,  is 
never  more  conspicuously  so  than  when  he 
declares  that  he  has  "  great  heaviness  and 
continual  sorrow  in  his  heart,"  and  that  he 
"  could  wish  that  himself  were  accursed  from 
Christ,  for  his  brethren,  his  kinsmen  according 
to  the  flesh."  Like  Esther,  his  cry  is,  "  How 
can  I  endure  to  see  the  destruction  of  my 
kindred  ? " — only  his  meaning  covers  the 
spiritual  and  the  eternal,  Esther's  only  affect- 
ing this  time-life. 

But  the  rea//j/  perfectly  sttblime  of  this  con- 
dition or  state  is  found  only  in  the  Master, 
who  not  only  wished  and  desired  the  good  of 
all,  and  lived  promoting  it,  but  actually  died 
for  us  ;  gave  life  for  life,  the  just  for  the  un- 
just— redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law 
by  being  made  a  curse  for  us.  Oh  for  a  love 
of  race-kindred  like  that  of  Esther  ;  for  a  love 
of  country  like  that  of  David ;  for  a  love  of 
souls  like  that  of  Christ ! 


ESTHER  PLEADING  FOR  HER  PEOPLE.  203 

Now  observe,  in  conclusion,  that  the  prin- 
ciples of  noble  action,  and  the  affections,  and 
resolutions,  and  preferences  corresponding  to 
them,  are  the  same  to  us  as  they  were  to 
Esther,  although  we  are  not,  and  never  look 
to  be,  in  her  pathetic  and  tragic  circumstances. 
But  these  tragic  scenes  in  her  life,  in  any  life, 
or  in  any  part  of  history,  are  valuable  to  us, 
and  have  spell  and  power  over  us,  not  because 
they  are  exceptions  tUterly  to  all  ordinary  con- 
sciousness and  experience  of  man,  but  because 
they  are  intensified  specimens  and  expres- 
sions of  our  noblest  and  best.  So  we  ought 
to  be  living  in  our  daily  life — in  principle 
and  spirit,  in  aim  and  purpose,  in  affection 
and  desire — rising  above  the  mere  circum- 
stances of  our  life,  and  always  seeking  and 
always  finding  its  highest  duties  ;  putting  self 
down  from  the  high  place  she  is  always  ready 
to  take  ;  seeking  others'  good  not  only  with- 
out hypocrisy  and  in  real  sincerity,  but  with 
a  passion  of  desire  that  will  accept  no  denial, 
that  will  burn  up  the  difficulties  that  stand  in 
the  way.  If  in  our  breast  there  lives  any 
purpose  that  has  been  wisely  formed,  that  has 
the  good  of  others  for  its  object — those  in  our 


204  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

family,  our  neighbourhood,  our  nation — keep 
we  to  that  as  to  our  hfe.  It  is  the  share  we 
have  in  the  life  of  Christ ;  and,  like  His,  is 
unconquerable,  incorruptible,  and  immortal. 


LECTURE    X. 

Chapter  VIII.  Verse  7  to  the  end. 

JOY  AND  GLADNESS, 
A  FEAST  AND  A  GOOD  DAY. 

E  have  come  now  to  the  chief  or 
last  turning-point  in  this  history. 
We  passed  it  at  the  close  of  the 
last  Lecture. 

When  the  king  the  second  time  holds  out 
the  golden  sceptre  to  Esther,  when  he  accepts 
her  and  yields  to  her  plea,  not  only  is  her  own 
life  safe,  for  that  had  been  given  to  her  be- 
fore, but  the  "  life  of  her  people,"  for  which 
she  had  made  "  request,"  is  now  assured. 

As  far  as  any  assurance  can  be  given,  even 
by  the  king  ;  for  here,  indeed,  is  a  terrible 
circumstance,  that  that  edict  of  death  pos- 
sesses of  necessity  the  dignity  and  inviola- 
bility of  any,  of  every  decree  of  the  great 


2o6  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

Persian  Empire.      It  cannot   be   reversed    in 
terms,  yet  since  the  practical  reversal  of  it  is 
the  thing  sought,  and   is  the  thing  which,  in 
substance  and  form,  the  king  has  consented 
to  grant  as  far  as   possible,  some  means,  of 
course,  must  be  found  of  turning  the  edge 
of  the  decree,  and    furnishing   to    the    Jews 
means  of  escape  from  it.     What  shall  they 
be  ?     The  king  treats  the  matter  in   his  own 
right  royal   fashion.      Esther  and    Mordecai 
stand  before  him,  and   he  says,  "  Behold,"  as 
you   well   know,   "  I   have   given    Esther  the 
house  of    Haman,"  all    the  wealth    he    had 
amassed,  and  his  forfeited  estate,  "  and  him 
they  have  hanged."      He   is   gone  for  ever. 
As   to   what    remains,  the   preservation,  the 
safety  of  your  people,   "  write  ye  also  as  it 
liketh   you."      "As    it    liketh    you!"      Don't 
trouble  me  with  too  many  particulars.      I  am 
a  monarch,  not  a  statesman.  There  are  scribes, 
there  are  wise  men  ;  and  thou,  Mordecai,  art 
wise.      "As   it  liketh   you!"      "As   it  liketh 
you  ;"  only  take   care  of  this,  that  ye  make 
no  attempt  to  repeal  that  which  is  unrepeal- 
able,  and  that  ye  do  not  touch  the  dignity  of 
the  Empire. 


JOY  AND  GLADNESS.  207 

Whether  Mordecai  took  counsel  with  others 
does  not  appear ;  probably  he  is  himself 
chiefly  responsible  for  the  plan  adopted,  for 
it  is  said  that  "  the  scribes  wrote  according  to 
all  that  Mordecai  commanded."  The  resolu- 
tion was  the  only  one  that  could  be  taken. 
Reversal  of  the  decree  being  impossible,  the 
policy  of  resistance  to  it  must  be  adopted. 
The  Jews  are  allowed  to  combine  in  self-de- 
fence ;  to  defend  themselves  with  weapons  ot 
war ;  to  assail  those  who  meant  to  attack 
them  in  the  execution  of  the  bloody  decree  ; 
to  assail  them — not  merely  to  parry  the  in- 
tended blow,  but  to  give  the  death-blow  to  the 
assailants  ;  to  "  destroy,"  "  kill,"  "  cause  to 
perish;"  to  do  this  after  the  savage  method 
of  nearly  all  the  ancient  warfare,  without 
showing  mercy  to  women,  or  to  children  ;  and 
to  take  whatever  spoil  they  might  be  able 
thus  to  win. 

This  is  in  brief  and  for  substance  the  famous 
edict  which  Mordecai  devised,  and  which  was 
solemnly  enacted  in  the  king's  name,  and 
sealed  with  the  king's  ring.  The  decree  was 
given  with  all  order  and  solemnity  at  Shushan, 
the  palace. 


2o8  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

But  to  give  it  at  Shushan,  the  palace,  is 
one  thing  ;  to  have  it  pubHshed,  and  read,  and 
known  in  the  places  where  it  will  be  most 
needed,  is  another.  This  great  Persian  Em- 
pire, remember,  stretched  from  India  to 
Ethiopia,  and  contained  an  hundred  and 
twenty-seven  provinces.  These  provinces 
were  peopled  not  by  one  race,  or  by  a  few, 
but  by  a  great  many  ;  unto  every  people  the 
royal  decrees  were  made  known  in  their  own 
several  language.  The  mere  work  of  trans- 
lation must  have  been  one  large  department 
of  the  state.  The  foreign  office  at  Shushan 
must  have  been  at  times  a  busy  place,  and  no 
doubt  the  scribes  and  learned  men  were  greatly 
respected,  just  as  they  are  among  ourselves 
now.  Translated  thus,  and  sealed  with  the 
ring  in  every  language,  the  next  thing  is  to 
have  it  conveyed  with  all  speed  and  safety  to 
these  various  and  wide-lying  places  of  desti- 
nation. It  will  be  a  long  time  before  it  reaches 
some  of  them  ;  but  all  the  best  means  of  loco- 
motion at  that  time  possessed  were  put  into 
use  freely,  and  I  do  not  know  that  there 
would  be  very  much  difference  in  regard  to 
speed   and   certainty  of  travel  between   that 


JOY  AND  GLADNESS.  209 

time  and  this — I  mean  in  that  particular  dis- 
trict of  the  world.  The  animals  they  rode  on 
then  for  speed  are  the  same  swift  and  patient 
creatures  that  are  used  in  these  countries  now 
— horses,  mules,  camels,  young  dromedaries. 
Nor  would  the  Persian  roads  of  this  day  be 
found  better,  if  so  good,  as  in  that  old  time. 
The  edict  seems  to  have  reached  every  pro- 
vince, without  fail,  and  in  time  to  enable  the 
Jews  to  concert  among  themselves  the  means 
of  defence  against  the  day  of  danger  when  it 
should  arrive. 

The  decree  was  given  in  the  month  Sevan, 
"  the  month  of  May,"  says  an  old  author, 
"  when  all  things  are  in  their  prime  and  pride, 
and  the  earth  chequered  and  entrailed  with 
variety  of  flowers,  and  God  is  seen  to  be  mag- 
71US  i7t  minimis — great  in  the  smallest  crea- 
tures. Then  did  the  Sun  of  righteousness 
arise  to  these  afflicted  exiles  with  healing  in 
his  wings,  like  as  the  sunbeams  did  to  the 
dry  and  cold  earth,  calling  out  the  herbs  and 
flowers,  and  healing  those  deformities  that 
winter  had  brought  upon  it." 

When  all  this  was  done,  and  the  edict  of 
life  and  hope  to  the  Jews  was  on  its  way  to 
P 


210  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

the  provinces,  a  special  honour  was  conferred 
upon  Mordecai.  "  He  went  out,"  we  read, 
"  from  the  presence  of  the  king  in  royal 
apparel  of  blue  and  white,  and  with  a  great 
crown  of  gold,  and  with  a  garment  of  fine 
linen  and  purple."  Not  long  ago  he  had 
been  gorgeously  arrayed  and  led  in  triumphal 
procession  through  the  city.  That,  however, 
was  no  more  than  a  transient  honour,  speak- 
ing very  loudly  of  the  king's  favour  for  the 
time,  but  not  to  be  repeated.  This  investi- 
ture is  intended  apparently  to  express,  not 
merely  the  high  favour  of  the  king  resting 
on  Mordecai  for  the  time,  but  his  appoint- 
ment also  permanently  to  the  now  vacant 
place  of  first  counsellor  of  the  king,  first 
practical  ruler  of  the  great  empire.  As  the 
people  very  well  knew  that  the  king  did  not 
interfere  much,  scarcely  indeed  at  all,  in  the 
practical  management  of  state  affairs,  and  that 
the  power  really  was  in  the  hands  of  a  very 
few,  and  most  of  all  in  the  hands  of  the  chief 
or  prime  minister,  we  can  easily  see  that  it  was 
no  slight  thing  to  them  when  a  neiv  possessor 
of  the  power  came  out  from  the  king's  pre- 
sence.     On  wJiose   head    sits    this    crown    of 


JOY  AND  GLADNESS.  211 

gold  ?  On  whose  shoulders  hangs  the  rich 
garment  of  fine  linen  and  purple  ?  Who  is 
the  wearer  of  the  royal  apparel  of  blue  and 
white  ?  These  are  questions  of  the  deepest 
interest  for  the  citizens  of  Shushan,  and  for  all 
the  citizens  of  the  empire.  We  need  not, 
therefore,  be  surprised  to  be  told  in  the  same 
verse  that  shows  us  Mordecai  thus  gorgeously 
arrayed,  that  "  the  city  of  Shushan  rejoiced 
and  was  glad,"  nor  to  be  told,  in  the  next 
verse,  that  "  the  Jews  had  light,  and  gladness, 
and  joy,  and  honour." 

This  is  a  book  of  contrasts.  Almost  every 
character  in  the  book  passes  from  one  extreme 
of  some  kind  to  another.  So  does  Mordecai. 
Look  at  that  man,  at  the  centre  of  the  city, 
observed  of  all,  clothed  in  sackcloth,  ashes  on 
his  head,  casting  himself  on  the  ground  in 
the  deepest  trouble,  and  rending  the  air  with 
loud  and  bitter  cries !  Look  at  this  man 
coming  from  the  king's  presence,  splendid  in 
raiment,  joyful  in  countenance.  It  is  the 
same  man,  and  happily  we  can  respect  him 
as  much  in  the  sackcloth  as  in  the  purple, 
and  as  much  in  the  purple  as  in  the  sack- 
cloth.     "  Happy  elevation,"  may  we  not  say, 


212  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

"  which  is  thus  immediately  productive  of 
Might,  and  gladness,  and  joy,  and  honour'  to 
others."  As,  on  the  other  hand,  that  is  a 
miserable  advancement  to  any  man  which  is 
followed  by  jealousies,  envyings,  animosities, 
bitter  rivalries.  It  is  not  given,  even  to  good 
men,  to  escape  these  things  always  and 
entirely.  The  world  hated  the  perfect  One, 
and  the  world  will  not  love  His  truest  servants: 
which  means  this  essentially,  that  bad  people 
cannot  love  good  people.  But  they  respect 
them,  they  fear  them,  and  sometimes  they  may 
be  said  almost  to  love  them.  As  in  the  case  be- 
fore us,  "many  of  the  people  of  the  land  became 
Jews  ;  for  the  fear  of  the  Jews  fell  upon  them." 
We  shall  not  now  go  farther  in  the  story. 
What  remains  of  history  can  all  be  told  in 
the  next  Lecture.  And  meantime  we  shall 
review  what  has  passed  before  us,  with  an  aim 
to  find  any  points  of  specific  instruction 
worthy  of  being  considered  by  us. 


I. 


We   can    hardly   fail    to   notice   the   well- 
known  peculiarity  of  the  laws  of  the  Medes 


JOY  AND  GLADNESS.  213 

and  Persians — that  they  must  stand  for  ever  ; 
and  can  in  no  circumstances  be  directly 
repealed !  How  presumptuous,  and  how  ex- 
tremely foolish  such  a  law  or  principle  seems 
to  us  now  !  And  yet  this  Persian  Empire 
contained,  at  the  time,  within  itself,  a  large 
part  of  the  world's  civilisation.  And  they 
seemed  quite  to  glory  in  this — that  no  law 
once  enacted  could  ever  be  repealed.  We  say 
"  they  seemed  to  glory  in  this."  But  it  really 
is  hardly  likely  that  the  body  of  the  people 
ever  did.  The  principle  looks  like  a  court- 
born  thing.  It  probably  had  a  king  for  its 
nursing-father,  and  a  queen  for  its  nursing- 
mother.  It  is  evidently  intended  to  illustrate 
the  grandeur  of  royalty,  which  seems  to  reach 
the  height  of  its  majesty  when  it  sets  its 
seal  to  some  decree  and  says,  "  That  is  for 
ever."  "  For  ever  !"  And  yet,  supposing  it 
even  to  be  wise  and  just,  and  adapted  to  the 
circumstances  in  which,  and  with  a  view  to 
which,  it  is  enacted,  can  anything  be  more 
certain  than  this,  that  in  no  long  time  circum- 
stances will  be  altogether  changed  ;  and  the 
decree,  therefore,  will  be  altogether  unwise 
and  inapplicable }    But  it  must  not  be  touched ! 


214  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

The  .truth  is,  we  suppose,  that  laws  in  this  way 
were  often  evaded.  They  were  forgotten. 
They  were  not  mentioned.  They  were  practi- 
cally repealed,  as  in  the  case  we  have  on 
hand,  by  the  enactment  of  statutes  quite 
opposed  in  substance  to  them.  But  there 
can  be  little  doubt  that  this  principle  of  their 
law,  taken  in  connection  with  the  thoughts 
and  customs  that  would  naturally  gather 
about  it,  would  do  its  part  in  ruining  the 
Persian  Empire. 

Soon  or  late,  all  human  infallibility,  so 
called,  comes  to  grief.  Political  infallibility  is 
not  now  professed  anywhere  in  the  world. 
No  nation  on  the  face  of  the  earth  is  so 
foolish  as  to  put  out  such  a  creed.  Yet  in 
these  our  own  days  there  has  been  solemnly 
decreed  and  declared  for  the  first  time,  form- 
ally at  least,  the  infallibility  of  the  sovereign 
Pontiff — the  Roman  Catholic  Bishop  of 
Rome.  It  is  to  superficial  sight  a  strange 
phenomenon  of  these  latter  days,  although 
there  is  much  in  the  state  of  society,  both  in 
regard  to  opinion  and  morals,  to  account  for 
it.  Doubts,  and  uncertainties  and  unbeliefs, 
have  so  advanced   their  claims  as  to  create 


JOY  AND  GLADNESS.  215 

some  alarm  In  devout  and  thoughtful  hearts, 
lest  all  certainty  should  vanish  and  all  faith 
should  die  out  of  the  world.  They  are 
neither  the  strongest  minds  nor  the  devoutest 
hearts  which  have  had  the  fear  :  but  it  has 
prevailed — and  great  ecclesiastical  persons, 
some  of  them  perhaps  sharing  in  some  slight 
degree  in  the  apprehension,  have  been  quick 
to  see  and  seize  the  opportunity  for  advancing 
the  principle  of  human  authority  in  religion 
by  securing  the  declaration  of  the  personal 
infallibility  of  the  pope.  That  it  is  the 
principle  of  authority  generally,  the  power  of 
the  priesthood  in  fact,  which  they  have  been 
promoting,  is  evident  from  two  considerations 
at  least — first  that  this  personal  infallibility 
has  never  been  exercised  in  any  one  specific 
act  or  law.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  this  is  true 
as  we  believe.  There  has  been  no  declared 
instance  of  the  personal  infallibility  in  regard 
to  anything  whatever.  They  have  been  con- 
tented to  have  the  thing  decreed  and  held  as 
a  general  faith.  Then,  secondly,  they  have 
been  able  to  enhance  the  urgency  and  per- 
emptoriness  of  their  counsels  and  their  invita- 
tions to  a   distracted  world  to  come  to  the 


2i6  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

place  of  true  rest ;  to  the  shadow  of  change- 
less authority ;  to  the  one  infallibility  in  the 
world.  Nor  can  it  be  doubted  that  these 
invitations  have  been  welcome  to  some  ;  and 
that  they  have  been  therefore  to  some  extent 
accepted.  But  the  real  effects  of  that  decree 
of  infallibility  have  not  yet  begun  to  appear. 
No  human  infallibility  can  prosper  in  the 
end  :  the  spiritual,  perhaps,  even  less  than 
the  political.  The  pretension  is  more  impious. 
The  falsehood  is  more  gigantic.  The  mis- 
chief more  radical  and  more  permanent :  and 
the  overthrow  of  the  principle  when  it  comes 
will  be  more  complete.  When  that  "end  is 
attained,  all  free  minds  and  devout  hearts 
will  have  "  light  and  gladness,  and  joy  and 
honour."  "  Joy  and  gladness,  a  feast  and  a 
good  day" — among  all  the  tribes  of  Israel, 
and  in  all  the  provinces  of  the  kingdom 
of  grace,  will  come  when  the  command- 
ment of  the  heavenly  King,  which  brings 
peace,  and  purity,  and  liberty,  and  love,  is 
received. 


JOY  AND  GLADNESS.  217 


11. 


There  is  something  in  all  human  action 
unrepealable.  In  an  evil  hour  that  black 
edict  of  death  went  out  sealed  with  the  king's 
seal.  It  was  not  to  be  put  in  execution  for 
many  long  months.  It  is  now  practically 
revoked  as  far  as  it  can  be.  And  really, 
looking  at  the  circumstances,  one  cannot  help 
wondering  how  it  was  that  means  could  not 
be  found  by  the  king's  wise  men  to  make  it 
practically  innocuous,  to  make  it  as  though  it 
had  never  been  enacted — so  that  not  one 
single  human  life  should  fall  by  its  means  in 
any  way.  But  it  couldn't  be,  apparently. 
The  Jews  are  saved  largely,  but  the  Persians 
bleed.  They  fall  in  great  numbers  under  an 
edict  that  was  never  intended  to  touch  them. 
If  the  Jews'  enemies,  who  seem  to  have  been 
numerous  and  envenomed,  had  been  wise  and 
prudent,  still  more,  if  they  had  been  chari- 
table and  fraternal,  perhaps  they  might  have 
obviated  almost  the  whole  of  the  bloody  issue 
of  the  business  that  came.  But  the  only  way 
of  making  quite  sure  that  we  shall  obviate  or 
nullify  the  consequences  of  an  evil  action,  or 


2i8  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

an  evil  course  of  conduct  (If  one  may  express 
the  thing  in  a  strong  solecism)  is — not  to  do 
the  action  ;  not  to  follow  the  course  of  con- 
duct. For  when  the  deed  is  done,  when  the 
movement  is  on  foot,  when  the  influence  is 
spreading,  it  is  utterly  beyond  our  power  to 
arrest,  and  modify,  and  extinguish  at  our  will. 
Few  things  are  more  melancholy  and  affecting 
than  the  deep  concern  and  trouble  of  aroused 
consciences  in  view  of  things  deeply  regretted, 
but  seen  to  be  beyond  recall,  and,  in  a  large 
degree,  intractable  to  modification  and  man- 
agement. It  is  easy  to  touch  a  spring  in  a 
piece  of  complex  machinery  where  there  is 
force  of  water  or  steam  pent  up  and  ready  to 
play  ;  but  if  you  don't  know  all  the  conse- 
quences, you  had  better  7iot  touch  the  spring. 
Still  more,  if  human  lives  will  be  endangered 
certainly,  or  other  serious  mischief  made 
possible,  then,  surely,  you  would  restrain  your 
hand. 

We  must  not  take  a  morbid  view,  and 
afflict  ourselves  with  imaginary  fears,  and 
think  of  this  great  machine  we  call  provi- 
dence as  if  it  were  full  of  lurking  mischiefs 
ready  to  break  out  at  the  slightest  touch.     It 


JOY  AND  GLADNESS.  219 

is  indeed  a  thing  of  immense  vitality  and 
force.  In  the  bosom  of  providence,  i£.  in 
the  heart  of  our  human  Hfe  here  where  we 
are  living  it,  lie  stored  the  influences  of  the 
past,  the  present  interests  of  living  men,  a 
thousand  plans,  a  thousand  purposes,  and 
thousands  of  wills,  guiding  them  and  urging 
them  on  to  effectuation,  and  the  divine  power 
overruling  all.  In  this  great  process  things 
are  perverted.  Things  meant  for  good,  by- 
touching  evil  things,  are  turned  to  evil  ; 
things  meant  for  evil,  on  the  other  hand,  are 
smitten  by  the  royal  power  of  goodness,  and 
almost  changed  in  their  nature.  We  are  not 
responsible  for  these  changes.  We  are  not 
responsible  for  all  subtle  combinations  into 
which  our  action  may  be  drawn  with  other 
things  after  it  has  passed  from  ourselves. 
We  are  responsible  chiefly,  almost  exclusively, 
for  this — the  action  in  itself,  the  course  of 
conduct  in  itself  We  cannot  control  the 
consequences,  and  we  shall  not  be  account- 
able for  them  except  in  so  far  as  they  are  the 
direct  and  proper  fruit  of  the  action.  If  we 
do  what  is  right,  and  wise,  and  for  good 
reasons,  we  have  nothing  to  fear.     If  we  do 


220  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

wilfully  or  carelessly  what  we  know  to  be 
wrong,  we  have  every  reason  to  look  for  the 
evil  consequences,  and  every  reason  to  judge 
that  we  are  responsible  for  them  as  far  as 
personal  responsibility  goes  in  such  a  case. 
But 


III. 

this  narrative  may  teach  us  farther  (and 
this  is  a  brighter  lesson)  that  in  the  darkest 
and  most  unpromising  circumstances  there  is 
nearly  always  some  way  of  relief  and  improve- 
ment. How  seldom  are  things  so  in  human 
life  that  literally  nothing  can  be  done  !  There 
is  something  unrepealable  in  all  important 
human  action.  But  there  is  also  much  that 
may  be  practically  repealed.  I  think  we 
may  say  that  never,  at  any  one  time,  in  the 
history  of  a  nation  ;  never,  in  the  life  of  an 
individual,  are  things  so  dark  and  bad  that 
nothing  can  be  done  to  amend  and  lighten 
them.  On  the  contrary,  this  world,  and  the 
social  and  individual  spheres  of  it,  this  whole 
mundane  system,  is  constructed  on  the  plan, 
so  to  say,  of  admitting,  suggesting,  prompting 


JOY  AND  GLADNESS.  221 

to,   and   furnishing,   the  means   of  continual 
recovery. 

If  this  were  not  so,  the  world  would  soon 
be  full  of  the  most  pitiable  spectacles  that 
could  be  conceived  ;  communities  and  indi- 
viduals sitting  hopelessly  amid  the  gloom  of 
their  own  failures,  amid  the  consequences  of 
their  own  mistakes,  amid  the  deepening  un- 
happiness  arising  from  the  memory  of  their 
own  sins  —  the  strokes  of  penalty  heard 
resounding  on  every  side,  the  waters  of 
misery  rising  silently  and  coldly  within,  while 
the  long  night  of  despair  is  deepening  and 
settling  without.  Such  pictures  are  not  to 
be  seen.  There  is  indeed  much  suffering  in 
the  world  ;  some  of  it  penalty,  and  much  of 
it  not.  And  there  are  all  kinds  of  calamities, 
and  mischances,  and  unexpected  and  unsus- 
pected griefs,  and  things  that  ought  never  to 
have  happened,  and  things  which  fill  you 
with  sympathy,  and  pain,  and  profound  regret, 
and  perhaps  indignation,  as  soon  as  you  know 
them.  And  there  are  many  mournful  people 
who  make  the  worst  of  them  ;  or  shall  we  say 
the  best  of  them,  for  they  really  seem  to 
find   a  kind  of  dismal   enjoyment  in   seeing 


222  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

how  bad  they  are,  and  in  anticipating  that 
they  are  going  to  be  still  worse. 

But  who  knows  not,  also,  that  calamities 
and  misfortunes  are  retrieved,  that  injuries 
are  redressed,  that  mistakes  are  rectified  ? 
Who  knows  not  that  oppressions  come  to 
an  end,  and  bloody  wars,  and  other  evil 
works  ?  Yes,  and  those  things  are  accom- 
plished sometimes  just  when  everything  ap- 
pears almost  hopeless,  and  by  means  which 
do  not  seem  at  all  sufficient  or  equal  to  the 
end. 

As  Esther  set  her  single  will  against  the 
deadly  edict,  and  drew  from  it,  as  far  as  her 
people  were  concerned,  its  deadliness,  so  a 
single  will  is  often  set  against  a  whole  system 
of  evil,  and  by  vigorous  and  persevering 
assaults  it  is  brought  to  an  end. 

IV. 

It  is  worth  reflecting  just  for  a  few  moments 
on  the  last  clause  of  the  last  verse.  "  Many 
of  the  people  of  the  land  became  Jews."  It 
may  indeed  be  questioned  whether  the  ad- 
hesion of  some  of  them  was  worth  very  much. 


JOY  AND  GLADNESS.  223 

"  The  fear  of  the  Jews  fell  on  them."  They 
were  consulting  for  their  own  safety  ;  they 
were  not  professing,  from  intelligence  and 
conviction,  a  better  religion.  They  saw  the 
fate  of  Haman.  They  knew  now  that  the 
queen  was  a  Jewess,  and  the  prime  minister, 
and  the  king,  of  course,  in  these  circumstances, 
in  their  favour.  Why  should  they  swim 
against  wind  and  tide  ?  Why  should  they 
not  be  safe  ?  Why  should  they  not  make 
safety  doubly  sure  by  incorporating  them- 
selves with  this  strange,  this  indestructible, 
this  irresistible,  people  ?  It  may  thus  be 
that  many  of  them,  in  becoming  Jews,  had 
no  more  in  their  minds  than  a  prudent  and 
politic  regard  for  their  own  safety.  Good 
Matthew  Henry  tries  to  abate  the  force  of 
this  view  by  connecting  their  decision  with 
what  goes  before  in  the  last  verse,  as  well  as 
with  its  final  clause.  "  The  Jews  had  joy 
and  gladness,  a  feast  and  a  good  day,  when 
the  king's  commandment  and  decree  came. 
And  because  they  showed  themselves  so 
happy  in  the  ways  of  their  God  and  under 
his  protection,  therefore  the  people  of  the 
land  were  drawn  to  them,  and  said,  '  We  will 


224  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

go  with  you,  for  we  have  heard,  and  now  we 
see,  that  the  Lord  is  with  you.' "  Then  he 
makes  this  general  reflection,  which  no  doubt 
is  true  enough — "  The  holy  cheerfulness  of 
those  who  profess  religion  is  a  great  orna- 
ment to  their  profession,  and  will  invite  and 
encourage  others  to  be  religious."  We  shall 
be  safer  to  follow  the  narrative  more  closely, 
and  suppose  that  it  was  tJie  fear  of  the  Jews 
much  more  than  any  admiration  of  them,  or 
any  felt  attraction  by  them,  which  made 
these  converts.  But  what  then  t  Either 
way  it  was  a  gain,  although  not  so  much  in 
one  way  as  in  the  other. 

V. 

We  hope  it  may  not  be  considered  an 
anticlimax  if  we  close  this  Lecture  by  asking 
you  to  pay  a  tribute  of  thankfulness  to  the 
four-footed  creatures  which  were  the  really 
effective  executors  of  the  king's  decree  of 
salvation  for  the  Jews.  Without  the  aid  of 
these  creatures  it  would  have  been  impossible 
to  convey  the  tidings  to  some  of  the  provinces 
in  time.      Imperial  man  is,  physically,  and  in 


JOY  AND  GLADNESS.  225 

regard  to  locomotion,  but  a  poor  ineffective 
biped  compared  with  the  four-footed  creatures 
here  named — "  the  horse,  the  mule,  the  camel, 
the  young  dromedary."  He  can  bridle  and 
yoke  the  horse,  and  direct  him  whither  he 
will ;  but  he  could  not  himself  run  as  swiftly 
or  carry  so  much,  or  continue  so  long  on  the 
way.  He  can  bestride  the  patient  camel 
and  tell  the  world  that  it  is  not  so  patient  as 
it  looks,  that  it  has  an  evil  temper.  But  no 
man  could  plod  on  for  days  across  the  desert 
of  sand  without  water  or  food.  He  can 
shoot  the  eagle,  but  he  could  not  fly  across 
a  narrow  stream  or  chasm,  if  his  life  depended 
on  it.  So  royal,  so  subject  is  man !  So 
strong,  so  weak.  And  therefore  God  has 
given  him  these  helps  of  the  other  creatures 
exactly  suited  to  his  needs.  Surely  it  does 
not  require  an  argument  to  show  that  we 
ought  to  have  very  kindly  feelings  to  these 
inferior,  but  most  helpful  creatures.  Very 
helpful  they  were  in  this  old  Persian  world. 
These  ^^  posts  "  mentioned  in  the  chapter — 
these  riders  carrying  letters  on  swift  beasts, 
were  historically  very  distinguished,  as  being 
probably  the  first  fully-organised  and  equipped 
Q 


226  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

service  of  the  kind  in  the  world — the  first, 
and  one  of  the  best  that  has  ever  been. 
Posts  and  couriers  began  in  Persia, — so  say 
the  Greek  writers — and  reached  great  per- 
fection there.  Postal  stations  were  on  the 
ways  to  all  the  provinces.  Solitary  enough 
some  of  them  would  be  in  the  sparsely 
peopled  parts  of  the  country.  But  horses 
and  men  were  at  each  station.  The  posts 
travelled  night  and  day,  without  intermission  ; 
and  the  whole  world  stood  astonished  at  the 
celerity  with  which  edicts  were  carried  to 
distant  provinces  ;  and  with  which  tidings 
from  these  provinces  reached  the  capital 
again. 

Certainly  most  helpful  these  creatures  were 
on  this  occasion.  "  But  surely  we  are  not 
expected  to  throw  gratitude  back  so  far  in 
history,  and  to  creatures  so  long  since  per- 
ished and  gone  ? "  Well,  no,  not  in  any 
lively  form,  certainly,  but  those  creatures  have 
left  successors  in  the  world  ;  and  there  can- 
not be  many  of  us  who  are  not  served  by 
them,  more  or  less,  almost  every  day.  They 
carry  our  letters  still,  even  in  the  city,  and 
yet  more,  if  we  write  to  friends  in  out-of-the- 


JOY  AND  GLADNESS.  227 

way  places.  They  carry  our  goods.  They 
carry  our  persons.  While  there  are  humbler 
tribes  and  classes  of  the  great  animal  creation, 
that  come  about  us  on  our  invitation,  simply 
for  our  enjoyment.  They  attend  us  for  our 
pleasure  :  we  should  see  to  it  that  it  is  not  at 
the  sacrifice  of  their  own.  "  The  merciful 
man  is  merciful  to  his  beast."  If,  i.e.,  he  has 
the  really  merciful  disposition,  the  expressions 
of  it  will  not  be  confined  to  the  members  of 
his  own  species.  It  will  go  through  all  the 
spheres  of  organised  and  sensitive  existence. 
In  proportion  as  a  nation  grows,  in  thought- 
fulness,  in  gentleness,  in  generosity,  in  justice, 
the  inferior  creatures  in  that  nation  will  feel 
the  benefit.  The  feeling  and  habit  we 
commend  is  almost  what  we  call  the  feeling 
of  humanity.  We  quite  acknowledge  the 
difference  in  the  nature  of  the  objects  of  our 
compassion  when  we  pity  the  oppressed,  the 
persecuted,  the  wounded  in  war,  and  when 
we  pity  over-driven  and  half-famished  horses, 
some  of  them  mercilessly  abused  by  drivers, 
or  vivisected  dogs.  But  it  is  very  difficult  to 
distinguish  between  the  one  feeling  and  the 
other,  at  least  at  the   point  where  they  meet. 


228  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

And  there  is  no  need  to  distinguish.  We 
have  this  great  fountain  (great  unless  we 
make  it  small)  of  natural  compassion  in  the 
breast — that  we  may  pity  all  suffering — that 
we  may  be  kind  to  all  creatures. 

Do  we  not  know  that  this  is  a  more  divine 
feeling  than  many  imagine,  and  lies  closer 
along  the  line  of  our  redemption  1  For  what 
is  our  redemption,  and  how  is  it  accom- 
plished }  Redemption  is  the  mercifulness  of 
God  to  man — pardoning,  purifying,  restoring 
him  from  sin  and  misery,  and  extending  to 
him  some  small  measure  of  his  own  divine 
felicity.  Redemption  is  accomplished  by  the 
coming  down  of  God  among  men.  The  acts 
of  redemption  are  a  series  of  condescensions — 
divine  condescensions.  God  comes  down  into 
the  world  in  the  person  of  His  Son.  He 
comes  down  farther  yet,  into  the  individual 
heart,  by  the  indwellings,  and  illuminations, 
and  comfortings  of  the  Spirit.  He  comes 
down  into  the  lowliest  ways  of  our  life,  by 
His  providence,  meeting  us  wherever  we  have 
need  to  be. 

Nor  is  this  all.  He  teaches  the  angels 
the  same  lesson.      If  they  would  help  Him, 


JOY  AND  GLADNESS.  229 

they  can  only  do  it  in  one  way — they  must 
serve.  "  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spirits.?" 
serving  a  race  inferior  to  themselves.  Well, 
we  too,  surely,  must  condescend  and  come 
down  —  first  to  those  of  our  fellow-creatures 
of  the  human  race  who  are  beneath  ourselves 
in  knowledge,  in  privilege,  in  virtue, — to  the 
"  men  of  low  estate,"  and  then  to  the  waiting, 
serviceable,  helpful  creatures,  treating  them — 
I  shall  not  say  mercifully  only,  but  justly  and 
rightly.  We  know  nothing  about  the  possible 
immortality  of  any  of  the  animal  races  or  of 
any  individual  specimens  of  the  same.  See, 
there  is  a  shepherd  who  for  years  on  those 
hill -sides,  grassy  green  in  summer,  snow- 
white  in  winter,  has  had  one  faithful  com- 
panion in  the  keeping  of  the  flock ;  and  what 
an  attachment  has  sprung  up  between  them, 
and  been  growing  silently  through  all  those 
years,  it  would  surprise  some  people  to  know. 
Well,  the  dog  dies  ;  and  the  shepherd  dies — 
are  we  quite  sure  that  they  are  never  to  meet 
again  ?  and  that  there  is  not  to  be  some 
realisation,  not  of  course  in  the  rough  form, 
but  in  some  refined  form,  of  the  Indian's 
expectation — "  that,  when  translated  to  that 


230  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

equal  sky,  his  faithful  dog  shall  bear  him 
company."  But  I  say  we  know  nothing  of 
this — one  way  or  other  remember — and  we 
found  no  obligation  of  man  to  the  animal 
world  on  the  basis  of  their  possible  immor- 
tality. No  ;  their  claim  rests  on  what  they 
are,  on  the  nature  they  possess,  on  the  sensibili- 
ties they  evince,  on  the  services  they  render, 
on  the  plans  they  respectively  fill  in  this 
manifold,  wonderful,  interdependent,  world 
and  life.  We  cannot  treat  them  cruelly  or 
neglectfully,  without  violating  what  may  be 
called  "rights" — although  the  poor  dumb 
creatures  cannot  plead  them.  In  fact,  in 
that  way  we  show  ourselves  irreligious,  un- 
faithful, unfilial ;  while  by  mercifulness  and 
kindness  we  show  ourselves  the  children  of 
Him  who,  by  the  opening  of  His  hand,  satis- 
fieth  the  desire  of  every  living  thing. 


LECTURE    XL 

Chapter  IX,  to  the  end  of  the  book. 
DEFENCE  AND  VICTORY  OF  THE  JEWS. 


HERE  remains  now  not  much  to 
explain  in  this  history ;  although 
what  remains  is  eventful  and 
tragical  enough.  The  fated  day  came  slowly 
on.  "  Light,  and  gladness,  and  joy,  and 
honour,"  had  come  to  the  Jews,  with  the 
tidings  of  the  decree  passed  in  their  favour 
giving  them  liberty  of  defence.  But  it  is 
very  likely  that  as  the  slow  months  rolled  on, 
and  the  terrible  13th  day  of  the  month 
Adar  drew  near,  they  had  their  dark  times  of 
depression  and  apprehension.  They  could 
not  be  qtdte  sure  how  the  matter  would  turn 
out  until  the  day  had  come  and  gone.  The 
intervening  months  were  spent,  however,  not 


232  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

in  alarmed  apprehension,  but  in  wise  and 
efficient  preparation.  None  of  the  Jews 
seem  to  have  fled  out  of  the  country.  None 
were  factious  or  timorous.  They  drew  to- 
gether in  the  respective  cities  and  districts, 
put  themselves  under  strict  discipline,  and 
prepared  themselves  for  the  sternest  resistance 
if  it  should  be  necessary. 

And  it  was  necessary.  For,  strange  to 
say,  although  the  tide  has  now  so  completely 
turned  in  favour  of  the  Jews,  there  seems  no 
abatement  at  all  corresponding,  or  such  as 
might  be  expected,  in  the  hostility  and  hatred 
of  a  considerable  part  of  the  population  of 
the  Persian  Empire.  Haman,  the  author  of 
the  edict  of  blood,  gone  !  the  queen  a  Jewess! 
the  prime  minister  a  Jew  !  the  king  adopt- 
ing their  policy, — these  are  very  strong  cir- 
cumstances,— which  no  doubt  produced  due 
effect  on  the  official  classes  everywhere. 
They  would  all  but  certainly  go  with  the 
policy  of  the  second  edict.  They  would 
naturally  and  excusably  be  on  the  side  of 
the  prevailing  influence.  Yet,  notwithstand- 
ing all  this,  there  seems  left  quite  a  large 
body  of  the  Persians  filled  with  unquench- 


DEFENCE  &r  VICTORY  OF  THE  JEWS.  233 

able  hatred  of  this  strange  people  called 
Jews  ;  and  who  are  preparing  to  carry  out 
the  Jirs^  edict  to  its  bloodiest  issues  as  far  as 
their  power  may  go.  We  have  not  any 
specific  declarations  to  this  effect.  But  the 
facts  show  this  beyond  all  question.  For  we 
must  remember  that  the  Jews  were  not 
allowed  to  assail  their  enemies  unprovoked, 
but  only  to  defend  themselves  by  resisting 
and  even  attacking  those  who  are  preparing 
to  assail  and  destroy  them.  In  these  circum- 
stances, that  so  many  should  have  been  slain 
by  the  Jews,  shows  that  their  assailants 
must  have  been  numerous,  and  that  their 
antipathies  must  have  been  indeed  strong. 
No  doubt,  as  the  history  tells  us,  "  the 
enemies  of  the  Jews  hoped  to  have  power 
over  them."  "  But  it  was  turned  to  the  con- 
trary " — as  mischievous  and  cruel  plans  so 
often  are.  The  Jews  "  gathered  themselves 
together:"  stood  for  their  life:  laid  hands 
on  those  who  would  have  assaulted  them  ; 
were  helped  by  rulers,  lieutenants,  deputies, 
officers — by  the  whole  civil  service  of  the 
country,  while  the  name  of  the  great  minister 
Mordecai   stood  like  a  tower  of  strength  to 


234  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

them.  And  the  result  was  that  500  men 
were  slain  in  the  capital,  in  Shushan  the  palace, 
and  throughout  the  whole  empire  75,000 
men  !  This  is  the  military  result  of  the  con- 
flict, and  a  very  dreadful  result  it  is  to  come 
from  one  man's  malignity  and  pride.  Some 
rationalistic  writers  have  called  in  question 
the  truth  of  this  narrative,  founding  their 
objection  to  it  chiefly  on  the  somewhat 
astounding  character  of  these  figures,  75,000 
all  slain  by  a  handful  of  people  ;  and  not 
one  Jew  slain  !  Nay,  the  narrative  does  not 
say  that  no  Jews  fell.  It  passes  the  matter 
by  in  silence.  But  the  certainty,  we  should 
say,  is  that  some  of  the  Jews  fell  The  prob- 
ability is  that  a  moderate  number  of  the 
Jewish  combatants  died  in  the  ignoble  strife, 
— for  it  was  street-fighting — barricade-work, 
or  something  analogous,  such  as  excitable 
people  betake  themselves  to  in  times  of 
revolution. 

Then  as  to  the  numbers  slain  by  the  Jews, 
let  us  see  if  there  be  anything  incredible  in 
the  statement.  Consider  the  size  of  the  great 
Persian  kingdom  ;  and  that  it  must  have 
contained    at   this   time  at   least  a  hundred 


DEFENCE  &  VICTORY  OF  THE  JEWS.  235 

millions  of  people.  The  number  of  Jews,  it  is 
thought,  could  not  have  been  much  less  than 
three  millions.  Three  million  people  could 
send  out  500,000  men  easily,  capable  of 
bearing  arms.  And  it  is  not  at  all  incredible, 
that  in  the  kind  of  fighting  we  have  referred 
to,  where  their  enemies  being  the  assailants, 
would  be  exposed  and  at  a  disadvantage, 
75,000  should  fall.  Shushan  the  capital  was 
about  the  size  of  a  very  famous  city  of  our 
own  day — Stamboul  or  Constantinople — it 
held  half  a  million  of  people.  Would  there 
be  anything  incredible  in  hearing  that  500 
men  had  fallen  in  street-fighting,  if  such  a 
thing  should  break  out  ?  Surely  not.  But 
sceptical  critics  always  treat  the  Bible  more 
hardly  in  the  matter  of  evidence  than  other 
books,  and  unless  the  proof  be  overwhelming, 
which  it  generally  is  however,  they  quietly 
assume  that,  in  some  way,  a  great  mistake 
has  occurred. 

75,000  !  A  terrible  death-list — contain- 
ing who  knows  how  many  affecting  instances 
of  bereavement,  and  sorrow,  and  distress. 

Among  the  rest  fell  the  ten  sons  of  Haman, 
which  is  affecting  enough  in   some  aspects. 


236  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

True  they  seem  to  have  courted,  and  merited 
therefore,  the  fate  which  thus  overtakes  them. 
If  they  had  not  been  fighting  of  their  own 
will  and  choice,  they  would  not  have  been 
slain.  They  were  probably  chiefs  and  ring- 
leaders of  the  Hamanist  or  anti-Jewish  faction, 
and  as  they  voluntarily  rush  forward  into  the 
dangers  of  the  strife,  they  must  take  the 
chances  of  the  war,  and  meet  their  fate,  as  I 
daresay  they  did,  bravely  and  without  com- 
plaining. Yet,  surely,  that  fate  is  a  pitiful  one  ! 
Ten  of  them  ! — and  all  in  strong  bright  youth 
and  manhood  !  And  possessors  of  such  names 
— speaking  as  those  names  do  of  the  father's 
and  mother's  pride  in  them !  and  love  for 
them !  and  hope  concerning  them  !  They 
are  all  slain — and  then  not  buried  even  with 
the  soldier's  hasty  burial — but  to  fix  on  them 
the  deepest  stigma  and  disgrace — they  are 
hung !  Probably  this  was  done,  as  some  of 
the  commentators  suggest,  partly  as  a  warning 
to  the  enemies  of  the  Jews,  and  might  thus 
operate  to  the  saving  of  human  life.  But 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  was  also  done 
passionately  and  spitefully.  It  does  not  do 
— I  mean  it  is  not  quite  safe  for  ourselves  to 


DEFENCE  &  VICTORY  OF  THE  JEWS.  237 

be  too  ingenious  in  finding  the  most  favour- 
able explanations  of  doubtful  things,  because 
they  are  done  by  the  people  of  God.  For 
our  own  souls'  health  and  magnanimity  it  is 
necessary  to  say  that — while  we  do  not  judge 
of  circumstances  unknown  to  us,  and  of  the 
worth  of  reasons  which  are  not  written  down 
— we  do  see  and  think  that  hanging  up  ten 
young  men  in  this  way  after  they  were  dead 
— it  is  said  one  above  another — is  in  itself  a 
small,  mean,  malignant  thing — in  its  nature 
too  much  like  the  spirit  of  that  very  Haman 
whose  name  they  wished  to  blot  out  from 
the  earth. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  account  this — 
that  with  emphasis  it  is  stated  that  in  Shushan 
the  palace,  in  a  great  city,  they  slew  500 
men.  Twice  it  is  said  they  slew  only  men. 
They  were  allowed  to  slay  women  and 
children.  But  as  this  was  not  necessary  to 
their  own  preservation,  they  took  the  course 
dictated  by  humanity  and  mercy.  And  this 
stands  well  to  their  credit. 

It  might  seem  perhaps  to  some  that 
Esther  herself  was  lacking  in  this  humanity, 
when,   using"    her   ereat    influence    over    her 


238  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

uxorious  husband,  and  in  reply  to  his  desire 
to  know  what  now  she  wished  further  done, 
assuring  her  that  her  wish  should  immediately 
be  royal  command  —  she  asked  not  only 
that  Haman's  sons  should  be  hanged — but 
that  there  might  be  another  day  of  slaughter 
added  to  the  first.  One  very  vigorous 
objector  speaks  of  it  as  "  another  day  of 
butchery  in  the  palace."  But  that  is  mere  ex- 
cess and  exaggeration.  The  whole  meaning 
of  Esther's  prayer  is  that  the  Jews  might  be 
allowed  to  continue  the  defence  for  another 
day,  since  the  assault  had  not  yet  ceased. 

The  request  was  wholly  reasonable,  and  it 
was  at  once  granted.  It  was  only  in  the 
palace,  i.e.  in  the  capital  city,  that  this  was 
necessary  ;  throughout  the  provinces  of  the 
empire  the  fighting  began  and  ended  on  the 
same  day. 

Then  came  the  institution  of  the  feast  of 
Purim,  intended  to  be,  as  it  has  been,  com- 
memorative of  the  great  and  terrible  danger 
through  which  this  whole  nation  passed,  and 
of  the  signal  and  happy  deliverance  wrought 
for  them  in  the  good  providence  of  God. 
"  The  feast  of  Purim" — i.e.  the  feast  of  lots  ; 


DEFENCE  &  VICTORY  OF  THE  JEWS.  239 

for  the  Persic  word  "  pur"  signifies  "  the  lot." 
The  lot  was  cast  "into  the  lap"  of  time,  for 
their  destruction,  but  the  whole  disposing 
thereof  was  of  the  Lord  for  their  preservation 
and  deliverance  ;  and  now  they  decree  to  keep 
a  yearly  feast  in  memory  of  these  things,  and 
that  it  shall  be  a  perpetual  feast  through  all 
their  generations.  It  Jias  been  so  kept  ;  it  is 
so  kept  at  this  day.  The  separate  existence 
of  the  Jews  at  this  day  is  some  proof  of  the 
truth  of  the  Scripture  history  concerning  them. 
The  existence  and  observance  of  this  feast 
among  them  still  is  a  proof  of  the  truth  of 
that  particular  part  of  their  history  which  is 
written  in  this  book. 

We  are  now  at  the  end  of  our  exposition 
of  the  book.  A  word  or  two  may  be  said  of 
the  persons  described  in  the  book  who  are 
still  living  at  the  end  of  the  history. 

Ahasuerus. 

The  King  Ahasuerus  is  (as  you  will  re- 
member we  concluded)  none  other  than  the 
great  Persian  monarch  Xerxes,  who  invaded 
Greece,  and  met  with  signal    defeat  and  hu- 


240  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

miliation  there.  The  whole  character  of  that 
monarch  agrees  well  with  what  we  read  of 
Ahasuerus  in  this  book  of  Esther.  He  built 
a  bridge  over  the  Hellespont — -that  famous 
Hellespont  where  mighty  nations  are  meeting, 
and  watching,  and  striving  still.  The  elements 
destroyed  it,  and  he  caused  the  engineers  who 
constructed  it  to  be  beheaded.  The  sea  mis- 
behaved on  a  stormy  day,  and  he  had  it 
scourged  and  fettered  by  sinking  chains  in  it! 
He  dishonoured  the  remains  of  the  valiant 
Leonidas.  He  offered  a  reward  to  the  in- 
ventor of  a  new  pleasure.  It  is  the  very  man 
who  deposes  Vashti  for  resisting  his  drunken 
freak  of  vanity  ;  who  yields  to  Esther  because 
she  is  beautiful  ;  who  sits  down  to  drink  with 
Haman  after  signing  the  death-warrant  of 
three  millions  of  his  own  subjects  ;  who  says 
to  Mordecai,  "As  it  liketh  you" — "get  out  of 
the  difficulty  as  best  you  can." 

He  came  to  an  end  which  suits  but  too 
darkly  well  with  his  character  and  life  :  he 
was  murdered  in  the  year  B.C.  465,  by  one 
who  aspired  to  the  throne  and  did  not  reach 
it,  for  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Artaxerxes. 
Pass  away  from  our  view,  thou  arch  pretender 


DEFENCE  &  VICTORY  OF  THE  JEWS.  241 

to  greatness  ;  thou  kingly  shadow  without 
kingly  substance  ;  thou  abject  slave  wearing  a 
monarch's  dress  !  Go  to  the  grave  that  will 
never  be  softened  with  the  tears  or  touched 
with  the  feet  of  mourners  ;  while  we  wonder 
how  one  so  vain  and  empty  and  bad  as  thou 
could  ever,  even  outwardly^  pl^iy  so  large  a 
part  in  the  history  of  the  world  ! 

Haman's  Wife. 

Haman  is  gone,  and  his  ten  sons,  and  we 
need  say  no  more  of  them  ;  but  Haman's 
wife,  it  is  said,  survived  —  survived  to  think 
sadly  of  her  once  famous  husband,  of  her 
stalwart  sons,  all  swept  away  from  her  in  a 
storm  of  ruin  and  disgrace  ! — survived  to  be 
forgotten  or  neglected  by  the  fair-weather 
friends  who  once  had  esteemed  it  their  pride 
to  be  among  her  guests  ! — survived  to  be 
poor,  and  hungry,  and  in  utter  want.  'Tis 
said  she  was  found  one  day  begging  her  bread. 
Let  us  hope  that,  in  the  bitter  school  of  ad- 
versity and  calamity  like  hers,  she  at  length 
learned  to  be  merciful,  to  be  womanly,  and  to 
look  on  to  a  world  in  which,  if  we  rightly 
R 


242  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

enter  it,  all   sorrow  may  have   compensation 
and  all  misfortune  be  retrieved. 


MORDECAI. 

There  is  a  Mordecai  mentioned  as  having 
returned  to  Jerusalem  under  Zerubbabel,  but 
it  is  agreed  that  it  could  not  be  the  Mordecai 
of  this  book.  It  is  far  more  likely  that  he 
stayed  where  he  was.  A  man  of  transcendent 
political  ability,  he  might  judge  himself  more 
in  his  place  where  he  was  ;  better  situated  for 
doing  good  to  his  people  and  the  great  cause 
of  God  in  the  world  than  if  he  had  returned 
to  Jerusalem.  The  book  of  Esther  closes 
with  a  high  testimony  in  his  favour.  A  clearer 
and  finer  testimony  hardly  could  be  given, 
as  far  as  it  goes.  "He  was  great."  Ah! 
how  that  word  "greatness"  is  often  misused 
and  debased  !  A  man  bears  a  certain  name, 
and  therefore  he  is  great  ;  or  he  wears  a  cer- 
tain robe,  and  therefore  he  is  great ;  or  he 
succeeds  in  slaughtering  an  immense  number 
of  his  fellow-creatures,  and  therefore  he  is 
great ;  or  by  much  cunning,  and  audacity,  and 
cleverness  withal,  he  keeps   himself  in   con- 


DEFENCE  &  VICTORY  OF  THE  JEWS.  243 

spicuous  place  and  before  the  eyes  of  his 
fellow-countrymen,  and  therefore  he  is  great ! 
Not  such  a  greatness  as  any  of  these  was 
that  of  Mordecai.  It  was  a  greatness  won, 
no  doubt,  by  his  splendid  faculty  of  manage- 
ment, by  his  statesmanship,  but,  with  real 
substance  in  it  of  truth  and  goodness.  He 
was  great,  not  only  as  at  the  practical  head 
of  the  government  of  this  great  empire  of 
Persia,  but  he  was  so  esteemed  among  "  his 
own  people,"  who  were  despised  and  perse- 
cuted as  they  so  often  have  been,  and  who 
numbered  not  more  than  one  in  thirty  of  the 
population.  He  "  soiigJit  the  zuealtk  of  his 
people."  Jewish-like,  no  doubt,  is  this  ;  but 
observe,  it  was  his  people's  wealth,  not  his  oivn, 
he  sought.  And  the  last  word  concerning 
him  on  record  is  this,  that  "  he  spake  peace 
to  all  his  seed."  He  was  accessible,  he  was 
gentle,  he  was  generous  and  patriotic,  pro- 
moting the  well-being  of  his  seed,  but  not  at 
the  expense  of  the  country  in  which  he  was 
born.  Would  that  all  who  are  in  great  place 
in  our  own  country,  and  in  this  our  own  day, 
would  follow  very  literally  Mordecai's  example 
and  speak  "  peace." 


244  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

Esther. 

We  part  from  her  also  on  like  terms  of 
thankfulness  and  admiration.  There  are 
things,  of  course,  about  the  court  life  and  the 
social  life  of  that  time  which  we  abhor,  and 
in  which  Esther  is  mixed  up.  But  in  char- 
acter and  action  she  herself,  as  far  as  we  can 
see,  is  pure,  and  brave,  and  noble  ;  and  she 
continues  so  to  the  end.  The  last  of  her 
public  acts  recorded  is  the  confirmation  of  the 
decree  called  by  her  own  name,  by  which  this 
famous  feast  of  Purim  would  be  kept  in  the 
families  and  along  the  generations  of  the 
Jews,  as  it  is  this  day.  An  affecting  memo- 
rial of  the  wonderful  goodness  of  divine  pro- 
vidence to  them,  a  yearly  stimulus  to  grati- 
tude, a  yearly  help  to  prayerfulness  and  trust. 
Pass  thoti  away  from  our  sight,  O  queen,  in 
unsullied  beauty  of  true  queenliness,  in  purity, 
in  honour,  in  unselfishness.  "  Many  daughters 
have  done  virtuously,"  and  if  we  cannot  say 
that  "  thou  excellest  them  all,"  we  can  say 
that  thou  standest  well  forward  among  the 
best.  We  know  not  what,  farther,  in  this 
earthly  life  shall  happen  to  thee,  or  where  thy 


DEFENCE  &  VICTORY  OF  THE  JEWS.  245 

lot  will  be  cast.  But  we  feel  sure  that  the 
wonderful  and  kindly  providence  that  watched 
over  thine  orphanage,  and  made  thee  a  queen, 
the  greatest  queen  in  the  world,  and  this  for 
the  attainment  of  some  of  the  greatest  ends, 
will  not  forsake  thee  now,  but  will  in  some 
way  make  thee  a  blessing  to  thy  people  to 
the  end. 

Now  there  are  many  general  lessons  and 
inferences,  taken  from  the  book  in  its  whole- 
ness, on  which  we  might  easily  enlarge. 
We  can  select  only  a  few  of  these,  and  give 
them  but  a  brief  illustration  : — 

I. 

A  book  like  this  of  Esther,  bringing  before 
us,  as  it  does,  in  very  vivid  portraiture,  the 
state  of  the  things  in  the  foremost  kingdom 
of  the  world  in  that  long  ago  time,  enables 
us  to  see,  at  least  in  some  respects,  what  pro- 
gress the  zvorld  has  made  since  then.  We 
mean  especially  in  the  highest  and  best 
things.  This  world's  progress  is  a  manifold 
thing,  composed  of  a  great  variety  of  ele- 
ments ;  and  it  has  not  gone  on  by  graduated 
steps,  and  as  through  an   evolutionary  devel- 


246  THF  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

opment,  without  failure,  recession,  or  reverse. 
On  the  contrary,  there  have  been  many 
alternations  ;  there  has  been  much  loss.  There 
are  lost  arts,  and  refinements  and  conveniences 
of  life  have  been  lost,  and  books  and  MSS. 
of  great  worth.  There  has  not  been  always 
gain  ;  and  the  gain  has  not  been  unmixed. 
But  there  has  been  gain  on  the  whole,  and, 
as  we  have  said,  especially  in  the  highest 
things.  In  regard  to  all  that  is  comprised 
under  the  great  phrase,  "  civil  and  7'eligioits 
liberty,''  the  world,  on  the  whole,  is  now  far- 
ther forward  than  it  has  ever  been  before. 
All  the  splendours  of  the  Persian  court,  and 
all  the  pomps  and  pleasures  of  that  ancient 
Eastern  life,  will  not  bear  comparison  with 
the  great  things  of  Christendom  and  of  our 
Christian  life — honour,  virtue,  truth,  religion 
in  its  twofold  form  of  the  love  of  God  and 
the  love  of  man — these,  and  such  like  things, 
are  the  fruits  and  proofs  of  this  world's  pro- 
gress in  the  higher  sense.  And  although  they 
are  much  mixed  and  darkly  shaded  and 
environed  at  present  by  their  opposites — 
meanness,  falsehood,  cruelty,  tyranny,  licen- 
tiousness, hatreds,  envyings,  strifes,  in   social. 


DEFENCE  &  VICTORY  OF  THE  JEWS.  247 

national,  and  international  life — yet  are  they 
things  which  cannot  die,  because  they  have 
come  directly  from  God  through  Jesus  Christ, 
who  therefore  will  keep  such  things  living, 
growing,  multiplying,  according  to  His  pro- 
mise, until  they  leaven  the  whole  human  race 
and  regenerate  the  whole  world. 

We  know  it  might  be  objected  to  this 
view  of  things  that  the  moral  providence  of 
God  described  in  this  book  of  Esther,  as  it 
affects  all  the  chief  characters,  seems  to  be 
really  a  more  perfect  instrument  than  the 
providence  of  this  day.  And  one  can  imagine 
a  man,  sadly,  after  looking  at  some  of  the 
darker  parts  of  life  among  ourselves,  in  social, 
commercial,  political,  international  things, 
saying,  "  Ah,  would  that  we  had  such  a 
providence  among  men  and  nations  now  — 
especially  among  ourselves  to-day.  The 
very  providence  that  overthrew  Haman,  and 
lifted  Mordecai  and  Esther,  and  saved  an 
innocent  people — a  providence,  sharp-eyed, 
swift-footed,  heavy-handed — to  strike  down, 
to  lift  up  ;  to  kill,  to  make  alive  ! "  One 
might  answer — "  We  sometimes  have  still  in 
this  tumultuous,  tempestuous,  ever-changing 


248  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

life,  things  not  so  unlike  the  book  of  Esther 
in  celerity,  unexpectedness,  tragic  pathos,  and 
grandeur."  No  one  has  the  right  to  suppose 
that  God  is  managing  the  progress  of  this 
world  so  that  He  may  increasingly  retire  from 
it.  That  were  a  wretched  boon  to  the  world. 
Now  and  again,  "  by  terrible  things  in  right- 
eousness," and,  by  beautiful  and  joyful  things 
in  mercy,  He  makes  His  voxy  presence  known 
among  men.  But  the  true  answer  to  such 
a  reflection  as  that  we  have  referred  to 
is  this,  that  the  moral  providence  of  God 
over  nations  and  individuals  now  is  a  far 
finer  and  more  perfect  instrument,  so  to  say, 
than  that  which  we  see  working  in  the  life  of 
Esther,  or  Ruth,  or  David,  or  Daniel.  It  is 
a  providence  of  principles  calmly  working 
towards  certain  issues  :  a  providence  that 
flows  on  more  evenly  now,  fed  from  its  foun- 
tains of  fulness  and  perfection  in  God  :  a 
providence  of  divine  power  and  grace,  which 
will  secure  at  length  the  highest  possible  pro- 
gress and  perfection  of  the  world   and  man. 

And  finally,  we  shall  miss  what  is  perhaps 
the  most  precious  teaching  of  this  book  if, 


DEFENCE  &  VICTORY  OF  THE  JEWS.  249 

observing  and  thankful  for  such  general  pro- 
gress in  civil  and  religious  things,  we  make  this 
in  any  way  a  substitute  for  the  full  sense  we 
ought  always  to  have,  of  the  presence  and 
action  of  a  personal  God.  There  is  no  need 
to  say,  for  every  thoughtful  well-read  person 
knows  it,  that  the  tendency,  in  our  time,  is 
very  strong  to  resolve  the  living  God  into 
— progressive  providence,  into  general  laws, 
into  moral  government  Not  so  much  the 
spirit  of  ungodliness  is  leading  men  to  this, 
as  the  spirit  of  philosophy  and  the  findings 
of  science — or,  to  put  it  perhaps  more  cor- 
rectly, the  spirit  of  the  new  philosophies  inter- 
preting the  findings  of  science.  "  It  is  not  a 
vital  matter,"  they  say,  how  the  great  realities 
are  put :  it  is  very  much  a  matter  of  human 
conception  and  individual  taste  :  conduct  may 
be  equally  good  either  way — whether  we  say 
"  a  great  infinite  power  in  the  universe  which 
makes  for  righteousness,"  or — "  the  living  and 
true  God  " — whether  we  say  "  Force,  material 
and  moral  force,  is  king;"  or  "Jehovah  is 
king."  This  is  a  phase  of  human  thought 
which  can  only  be  met  by  strong  argu- 
ment,  fair  statements,  and  patient  waiting  ; 


250  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

never  by  strong  language  simply.  We 
must  not  say  to  the  philosophers  any  more 
than  to  one  another,  "  The  adversary  and 
enemy  is  this  wicked  Haman."  Those  whose 
opinions  we  controvert,  and  whose  influence 
in  one  particular  line  we  would  lessen,  are 
not  wicked,  are  in  fact  in  some  respects  ver}' 
honest  and  true,  slightly  irreverent  perhaps, 
not  strong  in  the  religious  faculty,  given  to 
pry  into  physical  mysteries,  and  to  assume 
that  there  are  no  mysteries  or  realities  be- 
yond, and  to  assume  also  that  some  new 
definitions  will  explain  them — but  not  wicked, 
and  therefore  never  to  be  made  the  subjects 
of  "  railing  "  or  even  gentle  "  accusation." 

But  because  there  are  scientists,  and  physi- 
cal truth-seekers  in  the  world  now,  who  have 
gone  farther  into  the  darkness  of  nature  than 
men  ever  went  before,  saying  by  their  very 
discoveries  in  some  inferior  sense — "  Let 
there  be  light " — are  we  no  longer  to  believe 
in  the  God  of  our  fathers  ?  In  "  the  God 
and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  "?  This 
book  of  Esther  teaches  this  above  all  things, 
that  God  is  near  to  all  that  call  upon  Him, 
to  all  who  call  upon  Him   in  truth,  and  that 


DEFENCE  &  VICTORY  OF  THE  JEWS.  251 

He  is  always  working  for  the  protection  of 
those  who  really  trust  in  Him,  and  for  the 
advancement  of  every  right  cause,  and  for 
the  punishment  of  evil-doers,  and  for  the 
confusion  of  every  evil  work.  He  took  the 
little  orphan -girl  by  the  hand,  and  at  last 
made  her  a  queen  !  He  lifted  the  keeper  of 
the  king's  gate,  and  set  him  over  all  the  pro- 
vinces of  the  empire  !  He  hurled  the  proud 
and  revengeful  Amalekite  from  the  heights 
of  power  to  the  depths  of  shame !  By  a 
sleepless  night,  and  recollections  of  a  deliver- 
ance produced  accidentally  in  the  king's 
mind.  He  wrought  out  His  own  will  in  firm 
texture.  And  "  this  God  is  our  God  for  ever 
and  ever."  He  has  not  left  the  world  since 
then,  is  not  any  farther  away  from  it,  has 
surely  drawn  it  a  little  nearer  to  Himself 
The  daylight  is  more  and  not  less  His  smile. 
The  darkness  is  more  the  shadow  of  His 
wings.  There  are  even  select  ones  who  so 
share  His  own  thought  and  love  and  life 
that  they  have  their  human  part  of  His  high 
experience  in  finding  "  the  darkness  and  the 
light  both  alike  alway."  And  the  summer 
is    His    beauty.       And    the   autumn    is    His 


252  THE  BOOK  OF  ESTHER. 

generosity.  And  human  kindness  springs 
up  under  the  very  breath  of  His  nearness  ; 
while  all  His  deeper  thoughts  are  told  out 
to  us  in  the  gift  of  His  dear  Son.  Still  He 
is  the  strength  of  the  worker  ;  and  the  rest 
of  the  weary.  Still  doth  His  hand  wipe 
away  the  mourner's  tears.  Still,  and  for 
ever,  in  His  tireless  love  He  is  about  the 
ways  of  all  who  do  not  by  black  unbelief 
shut  Him  out  of  their  life.  It  concerns  us, 
infinitely  far  beyond  all  mortal  concernments, 
that  we  shut  Him  not  out  of  ours. 


THE    END. 


Printed  by  R.  &  R.  Clakk,  Edinburgh. 


By  the  Same. 

NINTH     EDITION. 

In  One  Volume,  Crown  8vo,  Price  7s.  6d. 

^luiet  Resting  Places 

AND  OTHER  SERMONS. 


Contemporary  Review. 

Full  of  exquisite  beauty  of  thought  and  language  ;  sometimes 
bordering  on  the  fanciful  in  their  application  of  texts,  but  even 
then  never  going  beyond  the  limits  of  good  taste  and  simple 
pathos.  The  title  of  the  Volume  is  taken  from  the  text  of  the 
first  sermon,  and  it  w^ell  describes  the  character  of  the  book.  Dr. 
Raleigh  specially  seeks  out  the  indications  given  in  the  divine 
promises  of  rest  and  refreshment,  and  pursues  them  into  their  ful- 
filments in  the  ordinary  life  of  the  Christian. 

British  Quarterly  Review^. 

Sermons  of  great  beauty  and  powder,  such  as  rarely  issue  from 
the  press.     We  can  only  wish  them  the  widest  possible  circulation. 

Eclectic  Review. 

We  must  lay  down  this  volume  ;  it  cannot  be  less  delightful 
than  useful.  We  have  quoted  sufficiently  to  show  that  the  reader 
will  find,  in  almost  any  page,  a  quiet  resting-place  in  its  short 
graphic  pictures,  and  revealings  of  homes  and  hearts,  in  its  pen- 
sive but  never  merely  sentimental  stillness,  in  its,  we  had  almost 
said,  robust  language,  and  its  healthful  views  of  hfe  and  religion. 


254  QUIET  RESTING  PLACES — Co}itiniied. 


Record. 

The  word  "sermons"  prefixed  to  a  book  serves  more  as  a 
warning  than  an  attraction  to  the  majority  of  readers.  We  must 
plead  guilty  to  sharing  in  this  feeling,  and  are  therefore  the  more 
bound  to  acknowledge  the  gratification  we  have  had,  the  profit 
and  pleasure  we  should  rather  say,  in  reading  this  volume. 
Thoroughly  evangelical  truth  is  taught  with  the  freshness  of 
thought  and  expression  of  one  who  has  himself  drawn  the  living 
water  from  the  fountain-head.  It  is  just  the  book  to  place  in  the 
hands  of  young  people,  of  whom  there  are  too  many  in  the  pres- 
ent day  who  have  taken  up  the  foolish  prejudice  that  beauty  of 
style  and  nobleness  of  thought  are  only  to  be  found  in  conjunction 
with  errors.  As  a  matter  of  literary  taste,  we  greatly  admire  Mr. 
Raleigh's  style.  It  is  not  a  string  of  illustrations,  and  yet  it  is 
rich.  It  is  perfectly  intelligible,  without  any  affectation  of  sim- 
plicity. And  as  you  read  the  book,  you  cannot  help  thinking 
more  of  the  substance  than  the  manner,  with  the  consciousness,  all 
the  while,  that  you  are  carried  along  on  a  stream  of  pleasant 
words.  It  is  of  no  use  to  make  extracts,  but  we  strongly  advise 
our  readers  to  buy  "  Quiet  Resting  Places"  for  themselves. 

Sheffield  Independent. 

Those  of  our  readers  who  have  heard  the  Author  need  not  be 
told  they  are  admirable  specimens  of  thoroughly-reasoned  dis- 
courses, opening  up  the  Scriptures  on  which  they  are  founded 
with  marvellous  skill,  clearness,  and  fulness.  There  is  nothing 
commonplace  in  them,  but  every  one  is  replete  with  fresh  and 
earnest  thought — thought  so  thrilling  and  vitalising,  that  their 
effect  is  anything  but  quiet-giving.  They  evoke  thought  and 
emotion,  and  cannot  be  read  without  drawing  out  the  reader  to 
immediate  and  determined  action. 


QUIET  RESTING  PLACES C077tinued.  255 


Western  Daily  Press. 

We  have  not,  indeed,  met  with  sermons  to  be  compared  with 
Mr.  Raleigh's  for  exquisite  and  delicate  forms  of  thought  and 
imagination.  Rigid  criticism  may  be  applied  to  them  without 
any  other  result  than  unqualified  admiration.  As  mere  composi- 
tions, they  excite  surprise  by  the  minute  and  patient  finish,  by  the 
polished  thought,  as  well  as  by  the  apt  and  striking  words  em- 
ployed. Their  higher  qualities  we  leave  the  reader  to  judge  of  by 
the  extracts  which  we  add. 


Christian  Times. 

We  have  read  these  sermons,  and,  rising  from  their  perasal, 
our  first  impulse  is  to  thank  God  that  they  have  been  preached 
and  printed. 

Patriot. 

Great  and  almost  perfect  as  is  their  literary  beauty,  this  is  not 
their  chief  characteristic ;  they  are  full  of  spiritual  sensibility  and 
purpose  ;  they  aim  supremely,  and  in  eveiy  paragraph,  at  what 
should  be  the  end  of  all  preaching,  the  spiritual  edification  of  the 
hearers.  But  the  literary  finish  and  beauty  of  the  sermons  are  so 
remarkable  that  none  can  fail  to  be  arrested  by  them.  Every 
sentence  is  poetically  conceived  and  artistically  chiselled.  He  has 
bestowed  infinite  pains  to  make  things  simple.  He  is  a  consum- 
mate artist  in  words.  How  beautiful  the  form  is  into  which  his 
thoughts  are  put  will  be  seen  in  the  extracts  that  we  subjoin. 

Our  Own  Fireside. 

The  third  edition  of  this  volume  indicates  that  a  portion  of  the 
public,  at  least,  have  rightly  estimated  its  value ;  but  we  confess 


256  QUIET  RESTING  PLACES — Co?lti?lued. 

a  "  third  "  edition  is  far  from  satisfactory.  Religious  books,  weak 
and  vapid  in  character,  are  too  often  widely  circulated,  while  such 
works  as  this,  for  example,  only  reach  the  thoughtful  few.  It 
will  not  be  our  fault  if  our  readers  do  not  enrich  their  libraries,  if 
they  have  not  already  done  so,  with  "Quiet  Resting  Places." 
We  have  inserted  one  of  the  chapters  in  our  present  part — "  The 
House  of  Obed-edom  " — as  a  specimen  of  twenty  other  chapters 
or  sermons  treating  of  topics  of  absorbing  interest.  Eveiy  page 
of  this  volume  bears  the  impress  of  a  sound  mind,  judicious 
amidst  its  originality,  and  truly  reverential,  notwithstanding  its 
independence  ;  and  we  should  regard  it  as  a  token  for  good  if  tlie 
"third"  edition  speedily  became  the  "thirtieth." 


EDINBURGH  :  ADAM  AND  CHARLES  BLACK. 


By  the  Same. 
In  One  Volume,  Illustrated,  Price  3s.  6d. 

THE 

Story  of  yonah  the  Prophet. 


British  Quarterly  Review. 

It  is  hardly  possible  to  speak  too  highly  of  the  dramatic  force, 
the  historic  imagination,  the  brilliancy  and  piquancy  with  which 
our  author  has  made  this  old-world  story  live  again.  He  has 
produced  a  photograph  of  the  prophet,  and  has  analysed  his  char- 
acter and  mental  development  with  an  insight  and  sympathy 
approaching  to  genius  ;  and  difficult  as  the  task  has  been,  he  has, 
we  think,  with  few  exceptions,  brought  us  in  his  treatment  of 
the  narrative  face  to  face  with  God.  The  three  chapters  entitled 
"  The  Flight,"  "  Sailed,"  "The  Storm,"  convey  to  us  the  impres- 
sion of  great  power,  and  we  reckon  them  among  the  most  im- 
pressive sermons  that  we  have  ever  read.  The  felicitous  diction, 
the  masterly  exegesis,  the  dexterous  application  of  the  principles 
that  are  evolved  to  modern  life,  and  dangers,  and  controversy, 
and  the  moral  power  of  the  closing  appeals  to  the  conscience, 
give  these  discourses  superlative  merit.  The  closing  discourse, 
entitled  "  Selah,"  contains  passages  of  great  beauty  and  suggest- 
iveness  ;  and  the  volume  as  a  whole  is  one  of  the  most  practical 
and  morally  earnest  that  we  have  ever  read. 

Record. 

We  have  aheady  had  occasion  to  speak  in  high  terms  of  the 
published  sermons  of  Dr.  Raleigh,  and  the  present  volume  fully 
bears  out  our  favourable  opinion,  both  as  to  its  style  and  matter. 
S 


258  THE  STORY  OF  JONAH — Contiiuted. 

Eclectic  Review. 

This  new  volume  from  the  pen  of  Dr.  Raleigh  will  more  than 
sustain  the  reputation  of  the  author  of  "  Quiet  Resting  Places  ;  " 
its  appearance  is  about  the  most  remarkable  we  ever  remember 
to  have  found  associated  with  a  volume  of  sermons,  and  appeals 
quite  as  much  to  the  recherche  tastes  of  the  drawing-room  table 
as  its  matter  conducts  to  the  oratory  or  the  study  ;  the  illumina- 
tions at  the  opening  of  each  discourse ;  the  map  upon  the  title- 
page  ;  the  sketches  from  the  antique  ;  the  tinted  frontispiece 
illustrating  Jonah's  traditional  tomb — all  give  to  the  volume  an 
appearance  of  artistic  elegance  which  certainly  should  not  be  un- 
noticed in  the  introduction  of  the  volume  to  our  readers 

Here,  then,  we  do  not  so  much  bid  farewell  to  Dr.  Raleigh  as 
introduce  his  volume  to  our  readers,  assuring  them  that  through- 
out its  pages  it  shines  with  the  same  subdued  splendour  of  speech, 
and  melts  with  the  same  pathos  of  feeling,  as  in  those  passages 
we  have  quoted. 

Freeman. 

The  qualities  of  the  book,  that  strike  even  a  cursory  observer, 
are  the  beauty  of  the  thought,  the  clearness  and  directness  of  the 
style,  the  manly  strong  sense  displayed  in  the  views  given  of 
mysterious  truth,  and  the  reverent,  earnest  spirit  that  pervades 
the  whole.  We  might  quote  from  each  of  the  fourteen  chapters 
of  the  volume — every  passage  affording  instruction  and  exciting 
delight. 

Patriot. 

The  present  volume  is  sure  to  enhance  his  high  reputation. 
It  has  all  the  richness  of  thought,  the  felicity  of  illustration,  the 
wonderful  charm  of  style,  and  the  warm  glow  of  devout  and  holy 
feelings  by  which  its  predecessor  was  distinguished ;  and,  com- 
bined with  these,  a  large  infusion  of  elements  in  which  it  was 


THE    STORY    OF    JONAH — CoJlHnued.  259 

somewhat  deficient.  Dr.  Raleigh  is  a  master  of  word-painting. 
In  many  points  he  reminds  us  of  Dr.  Guthrie,  with  whom  he  has 
not  unfrequently  been  compared.  He  has,  however,  a  more 
thorough  control  of  his  own  powers  than  the  great  Free  Church 
divine.  There  is  less  gorgeousness,  but  there  is  more  simplicity, 
naturalness,  quiet  and  chastened  beauty.  His  book  is  sure  to  be 
popular. 

Christian  Witness. 

We  are  carried  forward  from  page  to  page,  from  chapter  to 
chapter,  of  the  "  Story  of  Jonah  "  with  scarcely  a  consciousness  of 
time  or  of  labour.  Everything  is  so  simple,  so  clear,  so  natural, 
and  therefore  so  beautiful,  that  we  forget  both  the  writer  and  his 
style,  and  become  absorbed  in  the  facts  and  the  thoughts  them- 
selves. 

Nonconforraist. 

In  eveiy  page  do  the  preacher's  well-known  devoutness,  taste, 
and  skill  appear.  His  pictorial  power  and  his  fine  sympathy, 
which  intuitively  appreciates  the  subtler  as  well  as  the  more 
obvious  suggestions  of  each  moral  scene,  find  ample  occasion  and 
scope  in  the  strange  history  of  Jonah,  We  are  very  sure  the  book 
will  be  widely  read,  and  we  are  glad  that  Dr.  Raleigh  speaks 
through  so  instructive  and  impressive  a  volume  to  the  churches 
of  our  land. 


EDINBURGH  :   ADAM  AND  CHARLES  BLACK. 


DATE  DUE 

HIGHSMITH  #45115